Search the Community

At The Snake Pit I knew it was the right place when I saw the sign from the interstate. My windshield wipers beating against the window, allowing me to see out through the misty rain falling from the early spring sky. The neon of the sign was no longer working, but if you had eyes to see, you could just make out the name: The Snake Pit. A place of legend even amongst the circles in which I now moved. The building upon which the sign was affixed looked every bit as bad as the sign itself. Faded paint flaked off, a colour I think which may have once been white, leaving the underlying metal exposed. A mix of rust and weathered steel. But the general sense of dilapidation and abandonment was just an illusion. If you looked closely, you saw that the door was sturdy, and well affixed to its hinges. More a vault than a door, it was solid, thick black metal. Uninviting. It screamed go away. Take your troubles elsewhere. You don’t need this. And the sheer size of the building, gave a tantalising hint of what lay inside. For this was no small iron den, this was a converted warehouse on a large scale. This was a place that could give ordinary men nightmares. What little light was left in the dark, rainy sky was fading fast as I pulled into the parking lot. Only two vehicles could be seen. Parked somewhat haphazardly on the gravel drive. I caught the whiff of oil in the air, and saw that the cement and gravel was stained dark by many years of industrial usage. The two vehicles were both big trucks, the biggest money could buy, one well used, and the other a shiny expensive toy. Flames painted on the metallic red body of the newer one. It was more flash than what I was expecting to find. And I knew the sort of guy who drove a flash truck. I felt the rain hit my t-shirt, but I ignored it as I paused and took a breath. Even now, I was still excited. It was like coming home somehow. In a few brisk strides I was at the door, and as I opened it, I realised it truly was more a vault than a door. The first test of membership perhaps, and I found it to be heavier than expected, and quite thick. It would have served equally well for a prison cell. The light inside wasn’t bright, and the place wasn’t fancy. A desk was up ahead, and behind it was one of the biggest men I’d ever seen in my life. I was impressed by his size and obvious dedication. He clearly wasn’t in the game for money or fame, but for love. He loved what he did. And he loved lifting. I knew him by reputation of course, because at that size this had to be the infamous owner of the gym. His name was Zek. If he had a last name, I’d never heard it. A guy I’d met a few months back in Plano told me Zek once used to compete. But that was before he joined the dark side. Back when he was still…natural. If you could call it that. He’d not been seen on the usual bodybuilding or powerlifting circuit since then. He heard the door. Obviously. It squealed as I opened it with my outstretched palm. I saw him glance at me. He had a good poker face, but I saw his eyes widen almost imperceptibly as he watched me. He nodded. I nodded back. That was all that was required. I’ve always taken comfort in simple, male rituals. “How much for a workout Zek?” I asked him, “I’m just passing through and couldn’t help but stop by.” If he was surprised that I knew his name, he didn’t acknowledge it. I suspect there isn’t a lot that surprised Zek. And I think he knew I’d made this trip especially. It is after all why you go to so much trouble to build up the kind of reputation The Snake Pit had. He quoted me a figure, and I paid it without discussion. He handed me a towel. A very big towel. “Ain’t got no locker rooms,” he grunted, “Stow your stuff anywhere. Showers are in the back there.” “Thanks Zek.” “Welcome to the Snake!” I nodded and walked inside. I wasn’t disappointed. The cavernous space was filled with massive contraptions designed to help men test their strength. There was no equipment here that was mildly ordinary. And a glance to the side at the rack of dumbbells made it clear that none of them started below 150 pounds. In fact, there wasn’t anything less than a 100 pound plate around the place. I smiled. Then I heard him. He was shirtless and grunting, powering up two dumbbells. Except they weren’t dumbbells. They were hundred pound plates that had been welded onto barbells that had been made into makeshift dumbbells. These were incline bench presses. A quick calculation of the welded plates, and I estimated he was pressing 40 plates, 20 on each makeshift dumbbell. That meant those barbells were one ton each. And his form was pretty good. I gathered from watching him pump out the last few reps that they were kinda light for him in fact. I’d never seen anything like it in a gym, and I was actually more impressed than I thought I’d be. He squeezed a last rep, the two tons hanging over him momentarily, and I watched the mountain of his pecs rise into the air, like the Himalayas, and could see he had cleavage a Mr Olympia could fit his whole hand inside. Then he tossed those big fuckers on the floor, where they hit with a thud. I could hear the concrete floor groan under the weight, and he got up from the bench – which I could see was a custom contraption. Clearly reinforced both for the massive man standing up from it, and the weights he was muscling around so easily. He growled as he made a most muscular into the bank of mirrors in front of him. And after he was done admiring himself, he saw me in the reflection of the glass. Staring back with equal appraising frankness. His frame turned toward me. Like a massive wall turning. And he smirked at me. “You’re that kid,” he said. Sounding sure of who I was. I didn’t respond, but I threw my stuff into the corner, and stretched a bit, walking toward him. The damp shirt clung to me, but it was small anyway, and had always hugged my body closely. Sensing another male on display, he moved toward me also eager to stake his claim in this gym. His chest was very wide indeed, and his arms bent outwards, forced by the size of his lats. “Yeah,” he said, now convinced, “From the Circuit.” I arched an eyebrow at him. He was referring to an underground league of strongmen and bodybuilders that competed outside of the realms of the IFBB and the glossy magazines. Only a few knew of the Circuit. Very few indeed. And I’d only stumbled on it a short while ago myself. But clearly I’d made something of an impression judging from Zek’s composure, and the tone of this hulk’s words. “Heard you outlifted Karl the Bull,” he said, a laugh in his voice, “Beat him in deadlift, bench AND squat.” I grunted my acknowledgment. There wasn’t much point in getting wordy about it. “That’d be impressive, but I’ve been outlifting Karl since I was 22.” I gave him a deadpan expression, but I put some swagger into my strut, and my chest was huffed up a bit. “You as strong as Karl says?” By this time I was toe to toe with him, so close in fact that my pecs pressed against his. And then I moved closer, and this man – a man I knew didn’t get beaten – took an involuntary step back and hissed under his breath. “Stronger,” I told him, my voice deep and sure. “Didn’t take much to beat Karl.” “Yep,” he said, agreeing, trying to reassert some dominance. He pressed back against me, but I didn’t budge. He hadn’t seen me yet. Not really. I flexed. Ever so slightly, but the fabric of my shirt could be heard groaning. Ready to tear. And my shirt was custom made. They didn’t sell them this big. He was stopped dead in his tracks. Muscle he thought was invincible, being crushed against mine. It was the first time that he really looked at me. I mean LOOKED. And there was a lot to see. He was looking up for starters. And his body, while massive, was smaller than mine. “You said you beat him at 22?” “Yep.” “I’m only 18.” “No fucking way!” “Way,” I smiled. “Course I could’ve beat Karl when I was 16. Maybe 15.” He looked, but his mind hadn’t yet comprehended. “These the biggest they got?” I asked, indicating the two one ton dumbbells on the floor. “Yeah,” he grunted, “For dumbbells. But Zek’s getting some heavier ones made. They’re kinda light for me.” “Me too,” I said, picking them up, “Still, I can use them to get a pump.” I curled the first dumbbell and felt the satisfying weight in my fists. It had been a long time since I’d lifted a piece of gym equipment this heavy. I gave a grunt as I curled it. “Fuck!” he said beside me, watching me in the mirror, as I curled. One. Two. Three. It was so satisfying that I didn’t want to stop. And I felt the muscle in my arms warm with exertion, as I lifted one after the other in simple curls. The blood rushing to my muscle, feeding it. A pleasure that I recognised filled me. And even my cock, inadequately confined in the jock I wore below, trembled. Ninety-nine. One hundred. Now that was a set. Curling a ton in each hand, a hundred reps for each arm. I sighed with pleasure, and the fabric around my bicep frayed, the seam so carefully tailored began to split, one thread snapping at a time. But I didn’t wait. I shifted the position of the dumbbells and began an equal number of reps for hammer curls. For good measure I finished off one hundred reverse curls as well. And by that time I could feel the muscle taxed and burning, a deep pain like pleasure seared into the fibres that were tearing and expanding. “Fuck me!” whistled Zek from behind us, “I never thought I’d see the day when there was a man who’d make Jack here speechless.” “I have that effect on people.” “I bet you do son,” he said nodding sagely. I turned to the mirror and flexed my guns. The shirt didn’t have a hope in hell of containing those guns, pumped as they were, as it only barely contained them stone cold. And they tore through the already strained fabric like tissue paper. The bicep swelled, and Jack went slack jawed as the mounds rose higher, and higher. The bellies of the triceps meanwhile, relaxed, and lengthened, hanging thicker and heavier beneath, creating a massive globe of muscle. Jack came up to me and flexed his arm next to mine. His bicep rose with earth shattering force, but it was painfully obvious how inadequate it was. For the first time in his life, he’d been totally eclipsed. And not just by an inch, but by a mile. “What else you got?” I asked Zek. Then he showed me. On the far side of the gym was something I recognised as a bench press. Only Zek was more clever, he’d taken kegs and drums of various sizes and filled them up with cement. Made them for those guys for whom the plates weren’t heavy enough. There were options to choose from of course, but I suspected they’d all be too light. “Naw, son,” said Zek, observing my obvious disappointment. He led me on, with Jack following, “Those aren’t for you. I got something better.” There in the back, was a rig, and two hummers were suspended from it. They’d been filled with cement. They were attached to a machine for a chest press. “Sixteen tons,” said Zek. “Only a few guys ever been strong enough to use it.” “I bet little Jack here isn’t one of them.” Jack gave me a dark look. His chest pumped out with pride. But it was obvious that he couldn’t lift sixteen tons. Zek’s shake of the head confirmed my suspicions. “Give it a go man,” Jack snarled, “Unless you’re nothing but an inflated pussy.” I pushed him roughly aside. “The only pussy you better be talking about in connection with me, is the pussy that I’m gonna fuck!” I got beneath the machine, and grabbed the handles. I squeezed and heard the metal fight against me. Then I pressed. My chest swelled, as the muscle pumped up, and the hummers were lifted further up, and I contracted my chest, crunching the muscle at the highest part of the lift. The fabric split from the neck to my abs, tearing and shredding under the expansion of muscle. And I pumped harder, fighting the weight, feeling it. Getting used to it. Jack saw me struggle, and his eyes gleamed with hope. Sure that the most I could get was one rep. But then he saw my lips curl in determination, and he realised that I was enjoying this. A laugh escaped me as I brought the weight back down, a bead of sweat running down my forehead, and then I pumped it up again. And again. And again. “This is pussy weight man,” I told them both, each rep coming easier. My pecs were so full and thick, the striations rippling across the surface. Jack had a boner. And so did Zek. Powerful, alpha males turned on by the display in front of them. I pumped out two hundred reps this time. Just to prove to Jack, as if there was any doubt, that he was watching someone in another league entirely. I felt so strong and powerful, and it was like a drug. It was always like a drug. The testosterone raged in my balls, burning me, radiating warmth and sweat in my groin. I know the smell was overpowering. And I could even smell the stink in my own pits. Standing up after that set, the tatters of my shirt fell away, and I flexed for the boys. I flexed a most muscular as I had seen Jack flex earlier in the evening. But this wasn’t the same. This was entirely different. My muscle was etched in warm titanium. Thick, hard, dense muscle capable of crushing, lifting and overpowering any would-be challenger. I heard Jack moan, and Zek looked hungry. When my display of pure male power was finished, the echos of what they’d just seen were still resounding in their small brains. My cock strained the fabric. I felt it inflate. Thicken. Blood engorging it. I let my head fall back and I roared. The shorts I was wearing tore as the monstrous organ expanded. And even the elastic of the jock snapped, barely able to contain my bollocks, both large enough to put a bull to shame, and that massive dick. It was the final straw. I felt Zek before me, even before my head came back forward. I felt the wetness of his mouth on me. He couldn’t hope to swallow it, but he made every effort to please me. And I was losing rationale sense. The testosterone filled me. The primal male needs arose. I was awash with it. I picked up Zek like a rag doll. He was so small compared to me. But I felt his warm ass. It felt like home. And I bent him over the machine. And I tore away his training shorts and underwear, and then I impaled him. “Oh, fuck,” he moaned, “Fuck me. Fuck me.” And I obeyed. I gave him a thorough pounding. I felt the cum in my balls churning. I knew I was going to cum soon. But then I felt something press against my hole. Jack’s cock. It attempted to penetrate my virgin hole. But that was all he managed to do. He couldn’t do it. The attempt failed. My glutes, solid and massive, squeezed together, clamping on his cock. And I heard him whimper in pain, as I held him there. Cock trapped in the thick valley of my glutes. “Shit!” he whined. But his stimulation gave me what I needed to lose a torrent into Zek’s ass. I felt him fill, and I pulled out my cock still gushing cum, as it leaked out of Zek’s hole, and covered his back with my spray, coating him. I reached round and grabbed Jack, still hard, forcing him over the machine, and he hollered as he knew what was coming. “I don’t get fucked!” “Neither do I,” I said, laughing, “At least, as you’ve proved, there hasn’t been anyone man enough to succeed yet. So that must mean that you’re just a little bitch. And so I’m gonna fuck you.” He hollered right though his fucking, until he was a broken man. Changed. And put in his place. * * * I sated my need in the two men. And finished my workout. Before Jack left, he asked me hopefully, “How did you get so strong anyways?” “That’s my secret. A secret for real men.” He hung his head, cheeks beat red. Shamed. And no longer what he was. But then I was ready to go. Zek caught me after my shower. I was nearly naked, as I had no clothes left that would fit my pumped up body. He handed me a paper. “What’s this?” I wondered. “A guy I know. In the mountains. Likes to wrestle. Trust me. I think you and he will get along just swell.” “Thanks,” I replied, thoughtful. Trying to fully decipher Zek’s meaning. “And thanks for that fuck,” Zek added, “Not many men can fuck me.” “Well I’m not just any man.” Zek nodded. “Just remember son. There’s always someone out there bigger and stronger than you are.” I snorted as I went through the steel door to my truck, flexing my guns for emphasis, “We’ll see about that. We’ll see....” Read the Next Part

Part 7 My skin burned as I was wrapped in a never ending bath of muscle and hair that sent warmth through ever body part. I could imagine it all happening from a bird's eye view as I lay pinned by my giant dad. His arms were placed on either side of me and the wide bed, his biceps and triceps bulging on either side of the mattress as he lowered his body, battling his forearms for space. Every other second I wasn't rubbing up against a muscle, he would kiss a body part, sending electricity into me. "Fuck..." I hissed as my cock smacked into what had to be a very low ceiling of man. Like a running faucet, I could feel myself leak pre when Dad leaned into my ear and whispered to me. " I can't control it anymore" he growled into my ear as he continued his barrage of kisses and rubs. I gave in the moment I heard him say those words. I moved over his body uncontrollably, licking him in random and hot places that seemed to flex themselves from my touches. The tables slowly turned as dad began to lean back on the bed, causing it to sink as his weight was transferred into one place. The wood in the bed frame chipped as dad's now enlarged body sat on the back of his feet, his knees spread wide and his bulge in clear view, jumping every so often as if it wanted to grow but was waiting for something. I guessed quickly as I followed dad's 15 foot body to the other side of the bed. With a kind of desperation, I quickly kissed his legs, feeling the hard quads flex and bulge. Each one was potentially bigger than all of my 230 pound body put together and probably 10 times denser as they bulged with their three headed perfection. Quickly enough, I made it to dad's abs and I couldn't help licking the set of steel up and down with an eager tongue. It seemed almost as if his midsection was so big that it spread for miles vertically and horizontally. The apollo's belt of his wait was perfect in every way, pulling in all the enormity of such a man to one place. This was extremely futile and a sea of muscle welcomed me. Obliques the size of bars of soap awaited my arrival, each one looking extremely tight and fastened into the giant my dad was. At this point, I was standing as I tried to continue going up my dad. He was so tall standing up that, even on his knees, his torso raised him more than 7 feet tall, making him taller than me even as he sat. His amazing height was the last thing on my mind before I felt my head bump into what felt like the ceiling. I raised my attention up to the cause and my mouth began to water as I saw two of the most hulking, meaty pecs hover above me. Clearly, they were far from dad's rib cage but that wasn't the only amazing thing about them. Each one was spread far and in opposite directions, making it truly appear as if a wall of hairy muscle was spread before me. Each pec was capped with the most succulent nipple on each side that seemed to drop and appeared ready to be sucked and tortured by someone's mouth. For a few seconds, that someone was me as my tongue touched one nipple and licked around it. I was lost in the muscle as dad flexed two boulder biceps that looked so big, they could eat me and still have room for a the main course. Each bicep peak soared high as they were flexed, angry veins appearing on each as the muscle swelled with blood. I found myself grabbing hold of one of dad's massive arms and licking it with all my might. I could feel myself fire another small stream of jizz as I rode the bicep. This was potentially the most amazing moment of my life as I licked and licked all over my dad's upper body. Suddenly, an enormous vein grew on dad's arm and the muscle began to shake. My dad's skin turned red as though he had come from the beach and had experienced a terrible skin burn. "Fuck, not now..." he groaned as dad's flexing seemed to be unstoppable. Dad stood and I held on as the floor became very far away from me. I had no time to enjoy the view as I heard dad groan as if he were experiencing pleasure and pain at the same time. " It hurts!" he roared as his eyes seemed to be glaring off in space, their blue intensity piercing into all who dared look into them. I knew almost instantly Medusa would look into those eyes and be the one to turn to stone from such a powerful and manly stare. I felt cock fire a load as I looked into those eyes. Dad caught this and smiled a pained smile. " Don't tire out just yet, Squirt. It's only just getting to the good part" Dad roared as suddenly every muscle in his body flexed harder than I imagined were possible. Muscle and veins were decorated across the giant as though they believed they could make such a body more perfect with more blood. It was truly a scene that could make you fire a dozen loads just from standing in front of such an amazing sight. At first, I didn't catch it. It only came in very small intervals as my eyes trained on the muscle fibers of the bicep I was hugging. Still, I saw it as the muscle almost seemed to swell before me. I trained my eyes on it, unblinking before I saw the muscle jump again. I felt my cock painfully harden as I knew what was coming next. My dad was growing! I watched with amazement as the bicep I held seemed to puff up and make it harder for me to get a hold of such a big muscle. The muscles beneath me only seemed to become harder as I felt the undentable muscle seemed to push against me and press more powerfully into every body part. I watched as my dad's massive shoulders only seemed to get bigger and bigger in front of me as though they were being pumped with air. His neck seemed to thicken along with him and I looked on, dumbfounded, as I watched my dad's head also grow too, keeping up with the rest of him. In the beginning, I thought that there was no way the two massive pecs I'd licked could possibly get any bigger. Now, I knew that was a foolish thing to think as the two creatures jumped and then swelled outward, puffing out like a swelling loaf of bread that had been mixed with A LOT of yeast. I found myself to be a really infatuated pec man as I watched the two plates seemed to thicken and grow, becoming farther away from me as the swelling bicep I hugged grew longer as well as thicker, elongating the arm and amplifying what made dad's body so hot. I couldn't help but drool as my attention lowered to the rest of my enormous dad. His wall of perfect abs looked like you could swing a metal bat into it and you'd only send vibrations through the bat as it reacted to hitting such a hard wall. Each one appeared to be perfectly segmented on his body and divided among the rest in a perfect 8 pack. I could almost tell that all this brawn upstairs was causing dad's skin to thin itself out from so much being stuffed into it. The enormity of the situation truly set in as I saw the most massive bulge in a pair of weakening briefs. Clearly, dad had used these undergarments because they were one of his last fitting pairs. The manhood hiding inside appeared to be outgrowing its incredible shrinking prison. Two hairy cannonballs that had to be filled to the brim with cum were bulging out of the leg holes of the garment as the shaft of the giant seemed to push the briefs forward and cause them to strain in order to contain everything at once. I watched as a tear formed in the hem of the underwear, the muscle beneath clearly becoming too much for such a pathetic man made invention. Dad's ever growing cock quickly joined the fun as it began to harden and mix its growth with a pump of blood. My lips actually became dry as I watched the massive manhood grow at an unbelievable speed, Outgrowing the width of my chest and my height, quickly running past that and refusing to slow down as it began to attempt outgrowing Jeff. The shaft began to thicken as the extra stretchy briefs continued to tear. I could tell almost instantly that you could put furniture on that enormous weapon and you'd find no need to have to balance it. Simple place a sofa on the cock and it would have more than enough room to sit firmly. As the manhood was growing and reaching god proportions, I watched as two quads came into view on both sides, growing as if they were trying to still be seen behind the massive growing ball sack sitting on top of them. Each one appeared to be covered in veins as they held such a massive body up with their brawn. With ton after ton of muscle being piled onto them, they must have known they'd have to grow bigger and stronger to keep up with everything else. Each one looked as if it could withstand the weight of a building and still ask for more! The segmented heads in each one swelled, accentuating each individual part and making them all look even better as a group. I looked down further and caught his calves just in time to see each one grow a vein and harden remarkably. Who needed a football when you could use one of dad's calves. Of course, even then, you wouldn't be able to throw something so big and heavy in the first place as it appeared to be far past the size of my torso. I gasped at the size of dad's feet way way below. Even from here, I could tell that each one could have been close to being able to hide a big screen tv underneath even from my perch above. Yet they still continued to grow bigger. Just as I was nearly hypnotized by the lengthening feet down below, I was brought back to a cock worthy of a giant god. With a loud SSSNAP and POP, the longest and biggest cock of all time was set free from the feeble confines that had been holding it down. A massive hand wrapped around my torso and I was lifted up and off the bicep I was lying on before I was introduced to the largest, still growing cock there was. "Help.... me.....John" Dad said through pained groans as his body continued to swell. I could tell that he was pain and that, somehow, his cock being hard was the cause of some of it. Of course, I still grabbed hold for much more selfish reasons. With the biggest man-bush to rest on, I got to work on the giant member before me. It's length far surpassed me as it seemed to be trying to stretch into the sky. For a moment, I could tell it had reached 8 feet in height but then it grew past that. Just eye balling, I could tell that it was beyond 9 feet in length and potentially 6 feet thick. It was like hugging a walrus! I was forced to use the bush and rod base beneath me as footing as I stood on the giant's crotch in an attempt to better wield Dad's weapon. "Fuck....." I heard someone above me say as I continued to rub the pole up and down with my body. I could feel it tighten as it swelled, clearly now at full erection and quickly reaching climax. Clear liquid was leaking from the high tip and falling like an erotic river down to the floor, creating a kind of puddle. I was too busy rubbing the god weapon to appreciate what was happening around me. The floor was creaking as it tried to contain all of the mass that was filling into its occupant. The bed had long been broken and was now too tiny to be stood upon by dad's large body. His legs were too big and too long! Now, each one stood on opposite sides of the bed like a married couple. "FUCK!!!" Dad roared as his head punched the ceiling and his growing cock began to leak like an open faucet. I was hot as I rubbed back and forth on the giant like the cock slave I knew I was. I was hypnotized by the size and power surrounding me that seemed to just get become more and more of those qualities I was growing to love. "I CANT HOLD IT ANY LONGER!!!" Dad roared with his deep and powerful voice. Like an oversized fire hose pumped by a faucet, dad's cock instantly thickened dramatically as it prepared to fire the biggest load of all time. Plaster fell from the ceiling as dad's ever expansive body just seemed to press harder and harder into it, his big head full of hair now matted against the vertical limit. "GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!" Dad roared as his cock shook with power and fired what had to be the biggest load of all time. White, thick liquid flew everywhere in a single direction like the perfect hose. The now cracked ceiling and floors now had matching walls as the room was slowly painted in white. Dad bellowed like a lion ruling his kingdom as he fired off endlessly, his growth seeming to accelerate as it all happened. " IT"S GETTING TOO STROOOOOONG!!!" he cried as he tried grab a hold of the uncontrollable weapon. For a moment, I was surrounded by so much growing muscle and cock that I took advantage of it to fire more cum without touching my cock. Just like the night before, my cock fire was nothing compared to the cock cannon I stood on. Cum filled the room at an incredible speed, quickly covering dad's feet and slowly raised past his ankles. The room was slowly sinking in a never ending cum sea that came straight from the most powerful cock on the planet. Still dad grew and grew, his big and full lats now pressing into the ceiling. I could tell he was in pain but the smile on his face was just amazingly hot, making my now spent cock sore. " SO FUCKING BIIIIG!" he roared as he let his cock go and raised his hands to the ceiling, his massive arms flexing with everyone movement. Next thing I knew, I was surrounded by pecs and biceps and a cock that were all so big I could almost see myself getting crushed between it all. Just when I thought the sex would never end, it all came to an abrupt stop. The room had been painted white just like dad's room and was now so full that, if I were to stand in it, my black body hair and skin would be bleached white from the neck down with thick, steaming cum. Dad stopped growing just as his upper back was pushed against the ceiling and his cock head was now defiantly in his face, still hard as steel and rigid as a telephone pole. I looked up at his face and he just smiled down at me with glowing eyes. " Is it alright for me to say I've gotten too big for my britches?" he asked with an even more powerful voice than before that seemed to make me leak pre just from its sound. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dad and I had trouble escaping the room as neither of us could get out without either drowning or tearing down a wall. Eventually, we decided tearing down a wall was much better than me drowning myself and getting Jeff for help. If only the NFL could have seen dad as he charged through the wall to my room like the perfect line back given super human strength and size by the gods. I had trouble finding clothes afterwards since they were all submerged in a pool of cum so I was given one of Jeff's smallest pairs of clothes. Of course, seeing as his smallest clothes were made for an 8 foot muscle giant, I had to wear them the same way one would wear covers. It was hot, against my better judgment, and I wanted it to continue but eventually, we found an old pair of clothes that belonged to Jeff before he went through his super growth spurt. It was pretty tight but it was originally made for someone who hadn't even broke the 200 pound mark. Dad said he needed some good eating so he and Jeff decided to go chow down on everything in the enormous kitchen that they could find (although a 25 foot giant is hard to feed and hard to bring around). Feeling like I needed to collect my thoughts, I asked dad if I could get a ride to a local bar but he was still stuffing himself with hundreds of pounds of meat that seemed to be endlessly piled yet still potentially not enough for someone so massive. Seeing that Dad was out of it, Jeff decided to give me the keys to his car and shooed me off. The car itself was actually really big. Coming from me, a guy who was 6'3 and a line backer, that was definitely really big. It took me only a short few minutes to find my way to the bar since I remembered where everything was but I still walked in unsurely as I parked. I stopped outside as I saw the most enormous motorcycle on its side beside the entrance. It looked bigger than the motorcycle I saw in Harry Potter. I dared to wonder whether or not it was a real bike but I kept moving anyway. When I entered the bar, I stopped in my tracks. Sitting right at the center of the many stools was the widest back and ass in the tightest leather pants I'd ever seen. Every big and burly muscle was amplified to the Holy Shit degree. I had trouble hiding a boner that had jumped up almost like lightning in my pants as I quickly ran next to him and sat in the stool beside him. I looked down and could see that his stool was struggling to hold him as it creaked from every flex his ass made on top of it. Each foot was wearing a giant boot big enough for me to put a leg into. His long legs were spread wide to the point his left leg was nearly on my chest. A muscle gut you could hide multiple bodies in was lying in front of the giant, pushing into the bar and making it also creak in protest. Pecs that pushed far and powerfully from the man's rib cage were pushed forward and look like they were just begging for someone to dare them to tear the white t shirt beneath and the leather jacket to shreds. Big arms that seemed to be far bigger than every muscle I could possibly have pushed taut against the leather jacket the man wore. High above, I could make out a shoulder so large and powerful looking, you could use it to shield yourself against bullets and be unharmed from head to toe. His hair appeared ashen gray and seemed as if it was in a hairstyle that was clearly made to stick straight up while still short and was doing a good job of staying that way. The man looked down at me through a mean looking pair of sun glasses and I could see over his massive torso that he owned a really manly and thick goatee. I could almost feel his eyes concentrating on me for only an instant before the bartender came over with a tall and wide beer mug that looked like you could eat cereal from it. He looked down at it and picked it up with a massive hand, the handle still too small for all his fingers to hold it. As if he were lifting a coffee mug, he lifted the drink and gulped it down in seconds, his massive adam's apple bouncing with each swallow. He slammed it down on the bar, making a big dent in the wood and cracking the mug, before he turned his stool to me. His long and thick legs surrounding me on both sides as he leaned down and looked into me, his upper body bulging and looking as if it would explode from the shirt and jacket. " Hey there, short stack" he said down to me in a voice that made me quiver. I came right in my pants and he could tell instantly. I went red as I tried to pretend it didn't happen. He hadn't stopped looking at me and took off his glasses. A pair of strong, electric blue eyes looked at me and seemed to be looking into my soul. I lost all attention as I looked into those eyes. " Hey.........sir" I said, trying to show respect for the big man as he looked down at me. When it seemed I would explode from the tension, the big man smiled and then laughed a big and hearty laugh that I felt in the deepest part of my being. " Don't call me sir, Shorty!" he said in the middle of his laughter. When he finally stopped cracking up, he looked back down at me with a smile. " Call me James" he said. I took this as a command as I sat in my chair feebly. A massive and heavy hand touched my shoulder and I looked up at the giant. " Is that anyway to talk to your big 'ol grandad?!" he said before laughing again. I was speechless.

Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6 I was becoming used to waking up abruptly but never remembering actually entering sleep as my eyes were welcomed to the most massive pit I'd ever seen. My eyes widened and I tried to move as I could see light beside me but everything else was a tanned darkness. Was I under some kind of mountain beside the mansion? No way. Mountains couldn't sprout hair. Plus, they definitely didn't smell like pure man stench. I tried to act disgusted by the smell but the aroma was more than intoxicating. From what I could see, I was definitely on my bed. White sheets were lying on top of me that I could barely see in the damp darkness. I could tell my legs were being held down by something mindbogglingly heavy as I could tell the mattress was sinking under tremendous weight. My cock was rigid but whatever was on top of it was much harder as it was being painfully held down by tremendous weight. I tried to keep my mind on figuring out what was going on but the powerful smell of man was too much for me. The black hair.....the feeling of hardness.....the snoring....? I listened more closely and, through the small opening, I could make out a very powerful snoring. As that continued, I began to realize the thing above me was swelling and contracting with every snore. I became stiff as I realized what was happening. My giant dad was sleeping right on top of me. I held back a small moan as I felt my cock fire a load into my pajama pants. I had been sleeping under my enormous dad and now I was breathing in his smell. I was potentially disgusted myself and yet turned on all the same as I dug my face into the black forest of hair sprouting from my dad's big arm pit. His under arms were so large that owls could live in it comfortably with room to spare. I couldn't hold back as my body had a mind of its own, my tongue sticking out and licking the hairy armpit like it was a lollipop. The taste of salty sweat trickled down my throat and I thought I would faint as it was starting to get really warm in the cavernous under arm. I knew that I would definitely need counseling after this as I felt my cock throb, ignoring the fact that it had just fired a sizable load already. My licking must have been really irritating cause the giant parent on top of me shifted in his sleep and I was freed from the arm pit but granted the weight of the massive bicep next to it. I felt the wind get knocked out of me as I felt the weight drop on me like a boulder. With what little oxygen was going into my brain and whatever blood was going into my erection, I was able to marvel at how the massive appendage above me could only have been twice my chest size. For someone at 230 pounds of muscle, I was dumbfounded by the size difference. I flailed like an infant as I tried to free myself from the weight above me, continuously failing and feeling the air continue to leave my lungs. " D......ad" I hissed as I felt my consciousness leaving me again. Suddenly, the massive weight above me lifted and a pair of enormous hands craddled me and raised me like I was weightless, pressing me into a big, hairy wall. I was hard as stone as I realized the wall in front of me wasnt a wall at all but my dad's monumental chest. I looked up and my dad's face was there; enlarged, covered in hair, and sincere looking as he looked down at me. I could tell I was glowing red as he hugged me with a pair of powerful drainage pipes that could only have been his arms. He was so much bigger than before that I was certain I could sit in his hand and my ass would be completely supported. He was holding me so closely, I felt as if I was in a bed of hair and muscle that would keep me warm all through the seasons. I was so mesmerized, I was easily startled as my dad's now more powerful voice fell from above. " I'm so glad you're safe, squirt" he said as kissed my forehead and held his embrace. His voice shook me as I felt his chest rumble from releasing such a powerful sound. With all my might, tried to pull myself out of the metaphorical hole my mind was falling into and forced out words. " Dad....how did you get so--" I tried to ask but was cut off on my last words by a big finger that looked like it could go up against my cock in a size contest. " I know what you're gonna ask, Squirt" dad said as he looked down at my face, his beard tickling my forehead. I couldn't concentrate looking into his big blue eyes but luckily what came next woke me up. " It started right about when you were 9" he said as he tried to maneuver himself off the ground and onto my bed. The poor furniture tried to stay on its 4 legs but bent quickly to weight being pressed onto it. Wood splintered and cracked as the giant finally came to a rest on the almost completely destroyed bed. I looked down from my perch on dad's massive chest, looking down below to see his weighty and large endowment, lying on the ground like a loyal dog, pressed tightly and firmly against a pair of white briefs that didn't look like they could hold for much longer. Dad ignored all of his surroundings and continued his story. " Your big ol' dad went to go and visit the doc' and got some interesting things from it. Apparently, dad's body hadn't completely finished puberty yet. It had only started when he was young and had been building itself ever since he was "fully grown"" he said, putting emphasis on the phrase fully grown. " The doctors knew that one day, your dad would go through another puberty just like the first. The growing pains, the height and size gains, the works. Problem was, they didn't know when it was going to start." As dad said this, he slowly lowered me down and placed me on top of his cock as though it were some kind of table he was placing a bag on top of. " Until then, the growth potential in your dad's bones was only getting stronger as it hid in his body. Dad didn't get any kind of growing but his hair was always really dark and his body always seemed to get healthier and healthier." Right as he said the last words, I felt a jolt through the cock-seat below me. Was dad getting hard?! "Then it started right when you left for college. I started to get growing pains all over that got worse and worse every time I grew. The scientists started buying me extra clothes in preparation for me coming back even bigger. They'd send over weights that I'd lift and lift but would always outgrow within a few days. Soon I was getting famous here in the south as 'the Incredible Growing Man'. I was able to lift things people didn't know could be lifted. First the heaviest weights. Then buses. Then trees. Then trains. Just growing and growing without a care in the world. Jeff took it well but he was getting worried about me so he asked the doctors if it was dangerous. Apparently, because I'm getting so big, the growing pains are going to hurt more and more until I pass the growing pain stage and just start growing. Funny thing was, the day after we were told about my 'condition', your brother grew 2 inches." he paused long enough to look down at my shocked face when I absorbed that my brother, the family's soon-to-be doctor, was a potential giant in the making. " Right off the bat, he started outgrowing all his clothes and getting them torn to shreds. He actually broke down a car for the first time a few months ago because he was so big. We had to get an entirely new house with enlarged objects and rooms because we didn't have anyone small enough anymore who could stop from breaking something or tearing something in the house." he said as he looked around at the defeated bed as if to prove a point. " Food became expensive as we kept eating, growing, turning it all into muscle, and then eating again. For me and your brother, it was a lot like me and him were growing closer as men, literally." Right as dad said that, he pulled me in and I felt the soft bush of his exposed shaft's base press against my ass like a rough pillow. " But something else happened too when we both started growing. My pains started getting worse and every night I'd have to take pain killers just to get through sleep. Of course, that backfired when I broke 9 feet tall and my body began to over process every kind of medicine they tried to give me. The doctors said it was because I was so big and my body was so healthy that whatever impurities that could try to enter my body would just shrivel and vanish before they could get a good taste of me." As he said this, dad lifted his massive arm and raised it into a bicep flex, the muscle swelling to twice its size and hovering above me. It was like looking up at a disco ball for a dance floor. I could hide myself in that single muscle and no one could hope to find me. " Not to mention, my body began to give me the most powerful urge a man could have." dad said as he looked down at his beastly cock that was holding me up like I was nothing more than a mere insect. Me and dad had taken time to share 'the talk' and even talked about our manly progress so I could tell that, on dad's side, this was pretty casual. " I tried to polish myself off but, no matter what I did, I'd just be burning with testosterone. The doctor's said it was because of the puberty being magnified by so much man in one place." he half joked. " I started having trouble getting a complete shave because I'd grow it all back in another day or two. One day, I couldn't even rub one out cause I was so horny. Worst day of my life" he said down at me, trying to register my reaction to hearing all of this at once. " Right as I felt like my balls would explode, your brother ran in and saved me from the most epic case of blue balls man had ever seen." After that comment, dad roared with laughter. I actually had to grab hold of the giant creature beneath me to remain steady. It was probably the hottest thing in my entire life. " Ever since, your dad has been trying his best to grow big and strong for his little son. Everyday, I lift hundreds of tons and heavy things just to get bigger for my two favorite kids who I love." Dad said as he picked me up and looked me in the eyes. "Which is why I want to hear what my little squirt has to say about his dad and what he's doing." I was at a loss for words as I looked into my dad's big blue eyes. They were the most irresistible blue eyes I'd ever laid eyes on that seemed to make me want to do whatever he told me without argument. I was scared of how big my dad was getting and even more scared that his growing pains were going to kill him if he kept growing the way he was. Still, I couldn't even dream of disappointing eyes like those. " I'm alright with it, Dad. Whatever makes you happy." I wasn't sure if I regretted those words as I saw the light in dad's eyes grow stronger and he pulled me in for a powerful embrace. I heard my back crack with the force, knowing that he was being as gentle as he possibly could be but still trying to show excitement. " I love you so much, Squirt!" my dad bellowed with joy. He held me there for a good minute before he loosened his grip and lifted me up to his face again. " I almost forgot" My eye brow raised as he closed in on me and I could see his eyes looking into me. I hadn't even expected him to but, like an expert, he pushed his lips into mine and I felt my entire body go limp as I felt the most perfect lips and the largest tongue press into me.

Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 5 My eyes were fixated on the scene before me, moving across the long sheets of a massive bed holding two giants who I couldn't help but recognize. I could feel my cock smack my stomach again and again as I watched my brother and dad close in on each other like intoxicated animals. Some part of me wanted to run back to my room and pretend like none of it had ever happened but, where my mind said run, my body had other ideas. I was beginning to breath deeply and my shirt was soaked in my sweat. My body was overheated from such a vision as I fought with it for control. I felt my pants only get wetter as I could tell my cock was leaking like a runny faucet within my boxer shorts. The muscles underneath the cloth were tight to a T as if the hottest sex of my life were just around the corner. Still, the tension of my muscles was nothing compared to the flurry of muscles lying on the bed in the room my eyes peeked into. The two forms inside moved quickly and precisely as if the entire thing had been rehearsed and created by a dancing organization addicted to erotic moves. From time to time, I could see the form of Jeff and dad in the moonlight, their legs stretching in opposite directions as the smaller one sat on the other and their chests and lips were pressed firmly. Sometimes it would be more than that as one would lay atop the other and it seemed as if their bodies had attempted to become one. Once or twice, I caught the image of a third massive body reaching up from the two and I would hold back a moan and groan as I realized it was nothing other than my dad's pillar of a cock. Even in the dark, it was easily to tell that Jeff and Dad's cock were in some kind of contest to see who was closer to him. Suddenly, the glistening, sweaty forms twisted and, as the moonlight seemed to raise a bit from the window's perspective and reflected on several nearby mirrors, their individual forms became clearer and more erotic. Now, pressed on the bed as though his limbs were nailed down, Jeff lay below dad defenseless. Dad himself had stood up on the bed and stood extremely high on it. His balls had been put into view and I could see how large they truly were, hanging at his knees. Both titanic boulders appeared to be stuffed between two legs that showed the vascularity and leanness of a fitness model but owned the thickness and size of a bodybuilder multiplied 10 times over. The height of such a figure added onto the height of the bed was something beyond godly to me. His upper torso was so large that, even though the light had bounced around the room, it still appeared as if mountains had been placed on top of the enormous body. I could hear the bed creak as he stood with such mass. I could tell by its groans it was trying its best to hold so much mass. If only I'd known it wouldn't hold for much longer. Below, I could see Jeff's big glutes, tight and bulging with muscle that was waiting to be fucked. "You better open wide, champ!" Dad roared with a strangely deeper voice than usual. " If you don't keep loose, I'm going to leave you having trouble walking for a good while!" Without sitting down dad moved his humongous arms moved in front of him, most likely grabbing a hold of his big cock, and began to push it down with force. Though I couldn't tell, he was having a hard time pushing it as it showed to be harder and stronger than he ever thought possible. Eventually, the fat head of his cock was pressed firmly against Jeff's ass, preparing for a deep plunge. Like clock work, dad began to slowly press the enormous tool into the twin balls of muscle, pushing them apart easily. With every push, I could see dad bend a bit lower and Jeff's muscles tighten a little bit more. Foot after foot of cock went into the man's hole, the enormous mass appearing to be giving Jeff a good fight. Jeff began to make pained grunts as it became harder and harder for him to hold his ass together with such a giant entering him. From my angle and the increased light, I could see everything as I watched ever inch enter my brother's ass. The veined pole looked to thicken with every push and Jeff's balls would appear to tighten with every press, sending chills to my ass I could almost feel his pain of having something so large injected into his ass. It was like watching a train try to enter a mouse whole. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, dad's very large ball sack finally smacked against Jeff's. Nothing moved for a moment as though time had completely stopped in the room alone. Then, I saw something change that I thought was something of my imagination. If I hadn't known better I could have sworn I saw dad's frame swell. I looked close, my body refusing to move until my suspicion had confirmed. Just when I that I had let my imagination run loose and I was beginning to see dilutions, I trained my eyes on muscle in my dad's back and was greeted with a swelling of that muscle and its many neighbors. I wasn't sure I could take much more of the unbelievable as I had come to the realization that my dad was actually growing right before my eyes. It became more noticeable as dad began to pound Jeff's ass slowly but pick up speed. The bed and the ground began to shake with each pounding. I grabbed my cock as I felt the shaking increase and grow stronger with each pounding. Boom.....Boom...boom..boom..boom boom boom. It was like, somewhere nearby, construction was increasing in speed as my giant dad pounded faster and faster, his balls bouncing and shaking tremendously with each quake. I began to jack off in time with the moving floor, my now revealed cock glistening with pre and continuing to leak it like a faucet not completely turned off. The scene inside became more intense as my dad's legs seemed to stretch from the bed. "Fuck it huuuuuuuurts" he groaned he began to pound faster and harder with his increasing mass. The bed groaned as more weight began to pushed it's springs down harder and harder. Dad's knees surpassed the bad and his arms, which were pressed against the bed on each side of Jeff, were swelling and being pushed higher and higher. It began to feel more and more like tremors as dad continued to press into Jeff. I could see it as his cock would enter Jeff's ass and come out slightly bigger, a single angry vein standing out on the bottom of the tree trunk cock. That's when things got wild. Suddenly, I thought I could see the Jeff's feet swell as well as the shaking grew stronger. Like a good bottom, Jeff began to press upward against his Dad's growing cock, matching move for move. BOOM....BOOM.. BOOM BOOM.. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM. Suddenly, everything around me was shaking as the quaking grew stronger. Pictures on the wall fell, vases on top of tables fell and broke, doors fell open and it the ground. It was as if an actual earthquake were happening right in front of me. It was more than I could take as I felt my cock tighten in preparation of an orgasm. Just when I thought my sore cock couldn't take any more, I saw dad stand, his own growing form, holding my giant brother like a growing fruit on a tree. Just like that, he was then sitting down and fucking Jeff in my direction. I watched as Jeff's cock spurted big wads of press that came closer and closer to the door as the rod stretched longer and grew stronger. " HERE IT COMES" I heard my enlarged dad grunted as his fucking moved into top speed. It sounded like a giant jack hammer was punching into the floor as he continued to fuck Jeff with abandon. His growing seemed to increase a bit more as his pecs looked to have grown wider than Jeff. Hair could be seen sprouting all over his chest and face as he came close to orgasm. Suddenly, Jeff's enormous cock bulged thicker and, with amazing force, shot up and out like a fire hose. A sort of smacking sound could be heard as his cock fired what must have been gallons of cum against the high ceiling way up above. It was amazing to watch and I couldn't help but marvel at such a beautiful sight. I could somewhat see his handsome face make a hot expression as his mouth gaped open and his eyes closed. It was like having a flashback to last night as I watched him fire with more and more power. I was almost one hundred percent sure that even a natural geyser couldn't create so much force. Still, it was nothing compared to what dad had in store as his huge body stood and he spread his legs wide, his stance so wide his legs touched the ground on both sides and his much bigger balls were now spread onto the bed. He roared with a loud and powerful AAAAAAAAAAAH as his cock suddenly released a fast blast of cum into Jeff's ass, filling him very quickly before launching the giant man off dad's dick and fly high up to the ceiling. I remembered a trip we'd had to see a famous whale at a nearby aquarium when we were younger as cum was sent flying in each direction. As Jeff's thick spray of cum was fired at the walls and painting them a brighter shade of white, dad's dick was firing more than enough cum to keep Jeff suspended on the ceiling and still create a waterfall that could have been stronger than the Niagra Falls. The room quickly filled with cum as dad's hose like cum cannon became stronger and stronger, the enormous head seeming to never tire out. It was more cum than one would expect to fill a pool as the cum fell and created something of a white tide that spread out of the room. I began to release also, firing my biggest cum load yet but still not coming close to the amount surrounding me and filling the hallway. Even after my few spurts of cum left me, it was quickly washed away by the growing sea of cum leaving the room. I moaned the entire time as I was aroused by the sight in front me. Still, they fired for what seemed forever but could only have been a good 5 minutes. Jeff had finally stopped but dad was still going, the room they were in now a bath of cum and only increasing. Just when I thought it looked like dad and his endless orgasm couldn't go any longer. His massive hands grabbed his lengthened cock and tried to control it as the cum stream began to fire everywhere. First the walls were re-whitened. Then the window was him, shattering with a crash from so much force and finally the door that I was hiding behind was broken down. Flying outward and hitting me hard, knocking me nearly unconscious. The thud was enough for Dad to hear as his cum stream stopped and he thumped towards me like the giant he was. As I felt myself sinking into the pool of cum now 4 feet high, I could see dad looking down at me with a horrified face. "Squirt!!" I heard as I blacked out, feeling two enormous hands wrap around my waist and pull me out as I lost all consciousness.

Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 4 I was dumbfounded as the ground left from beneath me. My 19 year old "little" brother was carrying me like a 6 year old out of my room, the back of my head hitting the threshold as he ducked to get through. I kicked my legs in protest but my 8 foot tall brother's muscles were tightly fastened to me. The thick and bulging muscle beneath me was a lot for me to take in up close as it moved and bounced with every movement my colossal brother made. The veined, tight, and blood pumped muscle refused to quit as it pushed against me and held me in place like steel. I looked down and was greeted to the large expanse of my brother's back and what looked like two perky and powerful glutes straining the tight clothing my he wore. I felt a boner start to form in my pants but it's strength was overwhelmingly eclipsed by the power in my brother's left pectoral. I became nervous as I felt the warmth and heat of my brother fill my body by contact. It was as if I was surrounded by the most erotic sex machine of all time. Right as I felt my cock strain to keep itself in check, I was saved by the sudden smell of breakfast food. "Smells like dad is making breakfast this morning" my giant brother said as he began to descend the stairs, his big footfalls creating a heavy noise that shook me. As we came down the stairs, I felt something like an earthquake move my midsection so much that it caused my own stomach to hurt. " Sorry, Jacky" Jeff apologized as he rubbed his big, 8 pack stomach. " I haven't eaten all morning yet and it's starting to piss off my stomach" he said we passed one of the many rooms leading toward the kitchen. Right then, I had no clue what I was in for as we entered the enormous room. As we passed the door of the kitchen, I was greeted to an even more powerful smell than the food that seemed to put the other smells into a corner and remain dominant in the entirety of the space. Jeff set me down and then stood back up to his full height, looking down at me before grabbing my shoulders with his big hands and twisting me around. My vision was suddenly overfilled with what looked like a bulging wall of muscle and hair that was clad in nothing but a weakening pair of boxer briefs. A big, tight, and round pair of glutes was bulging towards me like two creatures. These went up and connected with a wide back that was like a mountain range from my perspective. The muscles bulged and moved like tectonic plates over the tall portrait of man. "Your son is here, Pop" Jeff said reassuringly. " And this time, he's 100% awake." Suddenly, the big collection of muscles stopped moving for a moment as if they were unsure what to do but that was quickly changed as they shook with what I could only assume was excitement. Suddenly, the big wall turned like its own personal wind machine, sending a gust of wind past me with the turn of an enormous forearm, and my vision was overfilled with an enormous bulge in a pair of pale-red boxer briefs that had no chance of concealing such a large manhood that threatened to burst out and hit me in the face like an erotic boxing glove prank. A pair of thick and heavy balls appeared to bounce between the two thick legs. I gasped as my vision tried to grasp the giant that stood before. If Jeff was huge at 8 feet tall, this monster had to have been at least 12 or 13 feet. When I could finally move my vision, I could see muscles that were beyond belief covering this astounding form. Thighs with thick and veined muscle teamed with cables of veins and big, full muscle that had to be at a full pump. Each one appeared to be bigger than my waist size and attempting to catch up to my chest. Below that, there were two powerful and overwhelming calf muscles that both shared angry veins covering muscle that looked harder than any marble statue you found in a museum. Just when I almost got distracted by a pair of enormous feet that looked like they could stomp out a forest fire, I saw muscles above me twitch. When I pulled my vision upward, I was given the privilege to view the most beautiful 8 pack the world could have ever seen. It appeared to be sculpted out of pure marble as the tanned muscle seemed too proud to hide anything with fat. Of course, it was far thicker than my chest could hope to be and was testing the boundaries of a roid gut, it still was the most beautiful form of muscle I'd ever laid my eyes on. The highest point of the abdomen was hidden in a cave of shadows as two expanding and contracting air bags hovered over them. In my view, it almost looked like two boulders covered in hair that spread out and were capped by two bulging, protruding nipples. I almost got distracted by them as they seemed to take charge of my vision but then I realized that everyone I looked at covered my vision. The man before was so large, his lats were easily revealed as his biceps, which both looked bigger than my torso, were so large that they seemed to make the giant even bigger than he was (which I believe was really hard to do). Though I licked my lips as I watched the two biceps and forearms bulged outward, both clearly bigger than any bicep I could try to flex, I was surprised as one of the hypnotizing biceps reached out and a hand wider than my face grabbed my shoulder and pulled me in, my face colliding with the giant's bulge. " COME GIVE YOUR BIG OL' DAD A HUG, SQUIRT!" a deep and powerful voice roared as I was smothered in the most crotch I'd ever seen in one place. I could feel it as my face was pressed against what had to be the thickest cock I'd ever seen. Being in my college team, I'd seen cocks small and large in a locker room. I'd even caught a guy who was 9 inches flaccid. But never had I seen something so massive and masculine as the giant cock that looked like it went on forever before reaching its hairy base. The only think I could hope to compare it to was a barrel but even that comparison couldn't describe how long and thick it was in its flaccid form. The smell of 99% Testosterone, 1% Man filled my lungs and caused my cock to form the most noticeable tent I'd ever made. I could feel the enormous rod in my dad's pants bounce suddenly and nudged me in the nose and mouth like a friendly animal. I felt myself swooning before I was pulled away from the godly man beast hiding in my father's tight and straining underwear. My eyes hurt as I watched so much mass move around me suddenly. My dad was now trying to crouch so that he could look at me face to face. As his legs spread further and further apart, his balls began to press harder on the lowest section of his boxer briefs and his cock pushed even more forward. My eyes never left it as I watched inhuman bulge press harder and harder into the fabric the lower my giant of a father tried to crouch. Just as he had come to face to face with me, I could hear a POP and a menacing SNAP that told me that there was a huge gash in the bottom of those big red boxers. I could feel my cock leak pre as I imagined it in my head but I had no time to moan as my dad's eyes came into view from over his big and powerful chest. Even crouched down to look at me, my dad was looking at me from almost an equal footing, causing my frustrated cock to push harder into the fabric of my big white shorts. Luckily there were an extremely loose fit so I wasn't sure whether or not my dad's pronounced blue eyes could see it but I couldn't care less as they connected with me and I was lost in them forever. The face before me was my father's broad, angular face. His jaw was pronounced and covered in a big, black beard that tried to hide the most perfect lips one could bear witness to. I wanted to press my own lips to those beauties but my attention slowly came back to my dad's deep and manly brow, his bushy eye brows almost making his blue eyes even brighter and more seductive. I was pretty much out of my mind as I tried to concentrate on one beautiful feature and failed, moving back to another one and wanting to rub face against it. " How's my little squirt" said a deep voice coming from my father's lips. I almost couldn't speak as I opened my mouth. " Hey..... dad" I said. My dad's eyes lit up as he heard me say it and his arms tensed, his grasp on me stinging a little bit. " I hope your hungry, squirt. I fixed up extra breakfast just so we all had enough" he said, nudging his head in the direction of the table. I turned to the dining table and I thought my eyes would fall out of my head. I had been so distracted by my massive family, I hadn't paid attention to my surroundings at all. The kitchen was much bigger than I thought, It's legs reaching up and matching my height. I could only guess that the table was at least 6 feet high with enough room under it to hide a sofa. The chairs themselves appeared to be at my chest in height and looked like I couldn't dream of moving them myself. It was like I'd entered the home of a giant. Even at the table's height, I could see large piles of food stacked high on it's expanse. Lots of meat and other things were decorated across it. Eggs, bacon, ham, chicken, burgers, scrambled eggs, french toast, turkeys, and even link sausages; each one making its own sizzling noise as they all were piping hot from being cooked recently. I couldn't believe that there was so much food on one table but there it was, spread out before me and standing tall like it was made for a king. "Why don't you two go ahead and start digging in. I'll be right behind you" he said and turned around to get back to cooking atop the stove, which looked to be taller than I was. " Great!" Jeff said as he stomped over the kitchen floor with his bare feet before he sat down in his chair like it was plainly sized, the wood straining and cracking at so much weight being placed on top of it. I went in behind my brother and struggled onto my chair, feeling like I was 3 years old all over again as I marveled at the mountain range of food that went across the table. Loud noises could be heard as Jeff, already gorging himself, had dug his way into an enormous plate of sausage links. I'd never seen anyone on my football team eat like the man across the table. It was like watching a bear eat except the bear was twice as big as your average forest animal. Occasionally, Jeff would take a big, meaty arm and wipe it across the thick beard he was growing. A shadow grew behind me as a large collection of eggs seemed to fall from the sky. " You not hungry, squirt?" came my dad's thick voice. I looked up and he was smiling down at me with the most handsome, fatherly smile and I felt myself beginning to melt. In a panic, I shook my head and began to start eating as well. Right there, I remembered how much I missed my dad's cooking as I felt the many spices and flavors move over my tongue and then exit to my stomach. Right as dad was about to sit down at the head of the chair, the doorbell rang. " Must be the doc" he said as he stood and left the room. I looked over to Jeff. "Doc?" I said through a semi full mouth. Jeff's attention never left his plate. " It's just a man who checks up on dad once in a little while. You know, to make sure his heart is alright and junk" he confirmed." It's not everyday you're 50 years old, 12 feet tall, 9 feet wide, and don't have a grey hair in sight." I looked back at my plate in worry but ignored my worries, jabbing a sausage link with a fork and scrambled eggs with my spoon. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It was 11 o clock at night in the mansion when I woke up from my sleep. After breakfast, Dad had told Jeff to give me a ride around the city in order to get comfortable with my hometown again. Without argument, Jeff quickly went into the mansion garage and drove up to the front of the house in an extra large yellow hummer that looked brand new. I never thought I'd see him in such a flashy vehicle but I'd also never seen someone fill such a large vehicle from top to bottom. When Jeff drove, his head was pressed firmly on the roof and his seat was pushed back so far, I couldn't see it past his large body unless I turned my head all the way to the back of the car. Also, he was so wide, his big arm almost spilled into my side of the car. Every time he needed both arms to turn the wheel on a deep turn, I'd watch as his arm would tense, lift itself up, and then bulge as he made a circular motion over the wheel. That went on for hours before we finally came back home at 9 o' clock. I was so exhausted, I'd gone straight to bed and hit the bed sheets like a rock, my body welcoming the soft embrace of the feathery pillows and silk sheets. Now, at 11:01 pm, I sat up in bed with a startled expression. In my sleep, I knew I heard someone screaming. At first, I thought it was just a dream but then I heard something in the distance. I quickly jumped out of bed wearing my new, more form fitted pajamas and tiptoed to my room's door. I pulled the door open slowly and peeked out, only spotting darkness. Very slowly, I moved to the drawer set by door and opened it, pulling out a flashlight that illuminated a pathway into the darkness. I skillfully moved over the many different forms of clothing on the floor while listening to the sound from far away. Like a cat, I moved down the stairs to the front room, my brow sweating as I tried to fight off the fear. The sound I'd heard had gotten so strong that I knew for certain that it wasn't the sound of weights being moved. It was the sound of a beast. Not just any beast; a large one. A beast so large that his roar shook the house. I tiptoed to the center platform of the stairs and new instantly where the roaring was coming from. The big iron door up at the top of the opposite side of the stairs. I held my breath as I moved carefully and quietly to the door. I moved the flashlight over the dark metal to find a large knob above my head, at least 7 feet from the ground. With my resourceful mind, I carefully set my flashlight down and, with a spring in my step, I jumped to grab the knob, my feet quickly setting them selves against the opposite door to give me a quick burst of force. With difficulty, the heavy door slowly but surely moved forward and a crack big enough to let a 230 pound linebacker opened up for me. When I landed on the ground, I picked up my flash light and turned it off in fear of being discovered by whatever was on the opposite side. The stairway heading up was just like the one leading up to Jeff's rooms. I pressed my hands against the walls to guide up and only turned on my flashlight occasionally to keep from being found out. For a moment, I felt like I was the invisible spy, unable to be found or spotted by any evil villain that wanted to take over the world. A powerful roar defied this thought, the power of its sound waves causing even me to have shaking bones. I quickly turned my light out as I had reluctantly made it to a door with moon light leaking out of it. At first, I feared for my life as I closed in on the ominous door way, the roars now so powerful that my ears began to sting from the force. I pressed myself against the very tall, possibly 30 foot door and, with care, took a peek with one eye into it, bearing witness to a sight that I dare say I cannot describe. In the room, there was nothing of importance that stood out or looked useful except a large window at the opposite wall and a bed. This bed was no ordinary bed as it looked like a pack of seals could sleep on it and it wouldn't bend in any way. What had left me speechless, however, wasn't the size of the bed but what was on it. At the center of the bed, there lie an enormous giant that I recognized. Dad. In the light, I could make out Jeff as he looked like he was trying to wipe a wet rag over my dad as if he were trying to fill him with water. Suddenly, a terrifying roar erupted from my big dad, his hanging arms and legs on the ends of the bed jumping as he seemed to be in immense pain. Jeff was knocked back as dad's muscles seemed to bulge from his straining. As quickly as it had come, the roar stopped and dad fell back on the bed, Jeff resuming his attempts at wiping him down with water. What was going on, I wondered as I tried to grasp what was happening. Just as I thought it was all over, Jeff began to speak. " Dad, calm down. The doctor said that if you strain yourself too much, the medicine will go down your bloodstream too fast" he said in a strangely weak voice for such a large man. Medicine, I wondered, what medicine? Without warning, dad grabbed Jeff and pulled him in, my hindered view making it difficult for me to see what they were doing over my dad's large chest. Then, something I thought a son was never supposed to see happened right in front of me. An erection, strong as a rock and big as a telephone pole, formed at dad's crotch. At first, it only appeared to uncurl itself from the drop between two tree trunk thighs but then it began to grow. At first, it started at the size of a telephone pole. But as time went on, that telephone pole would swell like an air balloon, bulging a good few inches bigger before taking a moment to start again. Never could something so big come from any man on earth. In my mind, I knew that the only thing that could conjure something so massive was a god. Already the enormous totem pole began to block the light of the moon and still it grew. I could only assume that, from its distance away from me, the enormous god weapon had to have been longer than I was tall and twice the size of my chest but still growing. I felt a hotness as my pants began to fill with my own erection, it's red, steel-hard head pushing through the waistband and shining with a stream of pre-cum. I began to feel the an overwhelming heat leave my loins and fill the rest of me as my eyes concentrated on the pillar of manliness inside the room. The shadow of my father's powerful tool now hid the moon from me and stood proudly like a flag pole, seeming to have found an appropriate size to rest at. At this point, I'd felt as though I'd entered an extremely erotic dream but it still didn't change the fact that I was turned on by my father's monument to man. Suddenly, dad began to sit up and pulled Jeff in, their faces too dark for me to see them but distinct enough for me to tell that they were experiencing a deep sensual kiss in the dead of the night. I couldn't believe what I was seeing. My dad and my brother were having sex!

Wyatt: ‘Ahh damnit, I’m late for work again. Stupid damn lights, I don’t have time for this. Why does the speed limit have to be so low on this freaking road? UGH! Man, I hope there are no cops anywhere close to me. Hmmm, I think I am going to chance it.’ *sirens whizz past his car* Wyatt: ‘Ahh whew! I thought they were going to stop me, so far so good. *looks at dash for time* Oh fuck, my boss is going to kill me if I am late again. Where is my damn phone? *takes eyes off road for a few seconds and flies through light barely missing another car* OH SHIT! GAWD DAMN! I have got to stop doing that. Hmm, maybe if I can call him he will listen to me. *dials workplace number* Get me Corbin please I need to talk to him. *Bluetooth picks up call* Corbin: ‘Who is this? Wyatt if you are late one more time young man, you won’t have a job to come to anymore.’ Wyatt: ‘Sir I seriously had no idea I was late. I promise it won’t happen again, I know I shouldn’t be late, but I have been having problems lately with my health and I end up oversleeping a lot. Can you cut me a break?’ *Corbin sighs* Corbin: ‘My gawd son, you can’t expect me to believe that can you? I mean, I’m not that much older than you. Like I said before, one more chance and that’s it.’ *sirens getting closer* *Wyatt realizes there is a cruiser behind him* Wyatt: ‘I need to get off here now boss. I don’t want to get distracted any more than I already am. I will talk to you shortly.’ Corbin: ‘Fine man, just get here as soon as possible. I promised your father you would be a fine worker, you just need to get your priorities together.’ *Wyatt pulls over to the side of the road* Wyatt: ‘Goodbye Mr. Abrams.’ *Cruiser parks and a very large policeman steps out of his vehicle* *he is wearing a skin tight uniform which shows off all of his muscles* *he is wearing sunglasses and appears to have a black beard* *the first thing that Wyatt notices are his gigantic biceps looking quite vascular* Wyatt: ‘Oh shit, he is enormous. I can’t let myself look nervous or he will definitely give me a ticket or something.’ *officer walks to the back of Wyatt’s car and stops* Wyatt: ‘What is he doing? Damnit I can’t believe I am so careless.’ Officer: ‘Sir, can you please stop moving for me, I don’t want to draw my firearm.’ Wyatt: ‘Oh crap, yes officer I am holding still now.’ Officer: ‘Put your hands on the steering wheel for me then sir.’ Wyatt: ‘Yes sir.’ *hands on wheel* Officer: ‘Sir, you forgot to turn your car off.’ Wyatt: ‘You said to put my hands on the wheel and I did.’ Officer: ‘I realize that, but you should have turned your car off when you parked.’ Wyatt: ‘Okay.’ *takes right hand and turns ignition off*’I did it.’ Officer: ‘Thank you sir. Now I am coming up to your window.’ *officer walks slowly as Wyatt cranes his neck to look at his uniform* *officer stops at his window and sighs* Officer: ‘License and registration please.’ Wyatt: ‘Ummm….’ Officer: ‘You can take your hands off the wheel now.’ Wyatt: ‘Thank you.’ *rummages in glove compartment and finds registration* *quickly pulls out wallet and drops it in the floor* Officer: ‘Long morning man. You are way too nervous.’ Wyatt: ‘Yeah sorry, I got started late today.’ *tries to reach for wallet* Officer: ‘Take your time sir.’ Wyatt: *grabs wallet and hits head on wheel* ‘Ouch, fuck that hurts.’ *rubs head* Officer: *smirks a bit* ‘Just give me your license buddy and I will move this along for you.’ Wyatt: *hands him his license* Officer: ‘Stay put and I will be back in a minute.’ *Wyatt watches him turn and walk back to his cruiser* *His huge firm ass hugs his uniform perfectly and makes him moan loudly* *The officer stops and turns* *Wyatt mutters under his breath, ‘Ah damn’* *the officer comes back to the car* Officer: ‘Sir, is there something you need to say to me?’ Wyatt: ‘Uh no officer, I was talking to myself sorry.’ *Wyatt looks over and notices his nametag says King* *King takes his sunglasses off and shows his deep brown eyes to him* King: ‘Sir, step out of the car now.’ Wyatt: ‘Yes officer. I am…..’ *King stops him* King: ‘Be quiet. What is your name? *looks at license*.....Wyatt…..Williams…..that is an interesting name. Well Wyatt, come to the back of your car and spread your legs out to the side for me.’ *They walk to the back of his car and he does* King: ‘Lean forward for me Wyatt so I can search you.’ *King puts his gloved hands on his back and starts to search his pockets and even quickly touches Wyatt’s crotch* *Wyatt moans a little too loudly* King: ‘Wyatt did you just moan when I did that? Turn around.’ *Wyatt turns around and feels King pushing him against the car* *The huge officer moves his face in on his and gives him a mean look* *Wyatt starts to shake* *King smiles and backs off* King: ‘Wyatt I need to put you in the back of my cruiser while I check your information. Now you are going to be good right. Puts your arms behind your back so I can cuff you.’ Wyatt: ‘But I haven’t done anything wrong here officer. Why….’ *King interrupts* King: ‘I saw everything Wyatt. You nearly wrecked another car and you were speeding. Don’t give me some ridiculous story. I want to let you off on this, but you aren’t making it easy. Give me your arms sir.’ *Wyatt turns back around and places his arms behind his back* *King cuffs him and pushes him back to his cruiser* *He opens his side door and puts Wyatt inside* *He slides into his driver side door and closes it* *He starts to type in Wyatt’s information while Wyatt groans* Wyatt: ‘I don’t get this. Why am I in the back of this cruiser?’ King: ‘You need to shut up man. I need to focus here for a minute.’ *Wyatt’s mind wanders for a minute as he begins to stare at King’s huge back straining in his jacket* *Wyatt moans again and it makes King laugh in his manly voice* King: ‘You are clean Wyatt. I guess I will only write you a ticket.’ Wyatt: ‘Ahh come on, I am already late for work. I don’t need a ticket, please can I get a warning or something?’ King: ‘Wyatt, I have another idea. I think you will like it too.’ *sound of a zipper going down**he sheds his jacket to reveal his massive back* Wyatt: ‘Umm, OH…..’ *he moans again* *King gets back out of his cruiser and opens the side door* *he climbs inside where Wyatt tries to move away from him* King: ‘Come here, I know you want to touch me.’ *King grabs his legs and pulls him underneath his chest* *Wyatt feels his heat and it makes him sigh* Wyatt: ‘Ohhh…..uhhh…..I do want to touch you officer but…..’ King: ‘Use your mouth Wyatt, I want you to lick my massive pecs.’ *King leans down to smother him with his pecs* *Wyatt squeals as he plants his tongue on the huge mounds and tastes the sweat pouring off of them* *He instantly calms down and feels his cock springing to life* *King feels it against his body and reaches down to rub it slowly* King: ‘Good man. I think we can have a little fun Wyatt. You might not get a ticket after all.’ Wyatt: ‘Mmmm you taste so good officer. I really want you to take these cuffs off so I can feel you with my hands.’ King: ‘No sir, I think you are doing fine the way it is.’ *slight moan* *feels Wyatt moving over to his nipples and lightly licking them* ‘Ohh that feels great Wyatt, keep it up.’ *the cuffed admirer feels officer King’s bulge growing as it strains the fabric in his police suit* *low growl* ‘MMMM feels so good man.’ Wyatt: ‘Please release me, I think…..*has trouble focusing* I have learned…..*moves away from him again and stares into King’s eyes* my lesson officer uhhh…..’ King: *smiles at Wyatt and flexes his massive guns as they swell up into huge softballs* ‘You like these man. I am proud of these boys. *kisses them* ‘Come on and move back over to me Wyatt, you are doing great so far.’ *slowly pulls him back down to him* *Wyatt moans as King grabs a hold of his dress shirt and rips it open to expose his defined chest* *He reaches down to rub the young man’s chest and then licks his abs and pecs* *Wyatt writhes trying to make him stop but realizes he is powerless* *Officer King undoes his belt buckle and unzips his pants revealing his enormous rod which plops on top of the cuffed driver’s chest* Wyatt: ‘Why are you doing this to me officer? I just…..’*King puts his hand over the driver’s mouth and looks him straight in his eyes* *He becomes mesmerized again by the beautiful brown hues staring directly into his own green ones* King: ‘Calm down Wyatt and just give in to your needs. I promise you won’t have to worry about a ticket or even a warning today. ‘ Wyatt: ‘Uhhh I do want you to fuck me…..but I am afraid my boss will fire me if I don’t get there soon.’ King: ‘What is the phone number of this company? I will take care of this right now.’ *King pulls his cell out from his pants pocket* *Wyatt gives him the phone number and he dials it* *He sits up as his glistening torso and cock make the cuffed driver swoon as King uses his free hand to undo Wyatt’s pants and pulls his cock out to press up against his own* King: ‘Am I speaking to the supervisor?’ *someone on the line says no* ‘I would like to speak to your supervisor please.’ *King pulls a key out from his pants and places the end of it inside the lock to the handcuffs behind Wyatt’s back* *he turns it and Wyatt’s hands are released* *King grabs one of his arms with his free hand and puts on both of their cocks* *Wyatt starts petting and stroking while the sweaty officer waits for the supervisor* Corbin: ‘This is Corbin Abrams and who is this?’ King: ‘This is Officer Marquez King with the Halford Police Department and I would like to speak to you about one of your employees, Wyatt Williams.’ Corbin: ‘Yes he hasn’t arrived here yet…..’ *King interrupts* King: ‘The reason he hasn’t showed up yet is because the police need to talk to him. He has been in a wreck and we need to get his information. I want you to give him a pass today because it wasn’t his fault and he is pretty shaken up. Do we have a deal?’ Corbin: ‘Hmmm, well I hope he is alright, but he hasn’t been the best employee. I will give him a pass this time, but tell him that next time he won’t be so lucky.’ King: ‘I will tell him sir, you have a great day.’ *King hangs up and smiles at Wyatt* ‘Mmmm why don’t you keep stroking me man, it feels so good.’ *Wyatt increases his speed as he jacks both cocks* Wyatt: ‘I….I….have fantasized about this before officer.’ King: ‘Wyatt, call me Marc if you want to, I actually like you a lot.’ *Pulls his pants completely off as well as his boots* *King’s thickly muscled legs press up against Wyatt’s own legs still inside his pants* King: ’Make me want to fuck you little man. I want you to try and tackle me.’ *Wyatt jumps at him and tries to pin him down, but King’s strength is too much* *King eases up a bit so that Wyatt can tussle with him* *The big policeman stares into the driver’s eyes again and winks* *He pulls Wyatt’s pants off of him as the smaller fellow moans* Wyatt: ‘Ohh Marc I want you inside me really bad. Please why do you tease me?’ *King wraps his arms around Wyatt and pulls him in to kiss him on his lips* *Wyatt moans and puts his hands on King’s head as they embrace* *They quickly lock tongues and their breathing increases* *Wyatt hops on top of King and tries to push his huge cock inside him* King: ‘Mmm Wyatt, you don’t have to move so fast man. I am in no rush to leave, if you want to worship me, then you can.’ *King squeezes him and presses him against his chest as he wraps his huge arms around him**Wyatt moans as he begins to rub and kiss every muscle on King’s chest* *The officer growls and flexes them to make Wyatt purr* King: ‘Yes Wyatt, taste me, feel me, I will make you want me.’ *King squeezes his massive cock slowly up into Wyatt* *He feels his small admirer twitch just a tad as he begins to fuck him slowly**Wyatt leans back at looks up at King. His eyes look almost glazed over* *King reaches down to kiss him deeply and pulls him into him again* *He pumps faster getting closer to blowing his load inside him* *Wyatt squeals as he feels King starting to get close* Wyatt: ‘Ohh Marc, I want you to cum inside me muscle daddy. I fucking love it. I need to feel it rush through me.’ King: ‘Mmmm I like the way you think man. Here it comes.’ *King’s voice begins to get louder as he feels the cum starting to rush through his cock* *He thrusts numerous times as Wyatt yells in pleasure feeling huge ropes of cum flying inside him* *King laughs and holds him tightly* King: ‘You okay man. I think you kind of enjoyed that.’ *he smiles at him as he pulls out of Wyatt’s hole* ‘I think you need some relief yourself Wyatt, let me help you with that.’ *he pulls him up to his face and starts to suck Wyatt’s cock* *he moves rapidly making the smaller man start to buckle* *he smacks Wyatt’s ass as he sucks and even takes one of his hands to his hole* *Wyatt moans as he feels himself starting to cum* Wyatt: ‘I’m cumming man…..’ *King stops sucking and opens his mouth to catch the spunk* *Wyatt shoots numerous ropes of cum which coat the officer’s mouth and even land on his beard* *King gobbles his cock down and looks up at his accomplice and winks* *Wyatt squeals as King continues to suck him* King: ‘Give me more cum man, I am hungry. I don’t care how little it is, I just want to taste your spunk.’ *King slows down a little as he rolls his cock in his mouth* *He picks up the pace and slows down every couple of minutes* *Wyatt finally starts to moan louder as King growls* *The smaller man unloads another pile of seed this time down King’s throat* *The muscular officer sighs feeling it flow down into his stomach* *he rubs Wyatt’s chest and back and pulls his cock out of his mouth* *he pulls him down to where he is at and kisses him again* King: ‘Wyatt, I think we need to see each other again man. I thoroughly enjoyed this and you are quite sexy.’ *he lays the driver down on the seat and gets on top of him* Wyatt: ‘This is one of the greatest moments of my life Marc. You are the most beautiful man I have ever seen.’ *King smiles and presses up against Wyatt* King: ‘Do you want me to cum in you again man?’ *Wyatt nods yes and King enters him again* *King’s pace is rapid as he growls intensely holding Wyatt’s legs up* *After a few more minutes, King shoots another massive load inside his small accomplice* King: ‘I could do this all day Wyatt, but I need to get going. I actually need to get back to the station to clean up a bit. Now I want you to come by sometime and speak to me. Do you hear me?’ Wyatt: ‘Yes Marc I promise I will. I don’t guess I need to work today do I?’ *puts his clothes back on* King: ‘No I guess you don’t, now get the hell out of my cruiser.’ Wyatt: ‘Yes officer.’ *Climbs out the side door and begins to walk away* *King yells for him to come back after he puts his pants back on, his boots, and his jacket* King: ‘Where are you going so fast? Give me a hug before you go.’ *After stepping out of the back of the cruiser, he raises his arms out* *Wyatt embraces him and sighs* *King leans down to give him a nice long kiss* King: ‘Mmmmm, you are an amazing kisser Wyatt. You give me a warm feeling every time. I will be waiting for your visit.’ *King puts his glasses back on and gets into the driver’s side of his cruiser* *He drives off quickly* Wyatt: ‘Oh my god, what just happened. I think I have strong feelings for him.’ *Walks back to his car and gets inside only to sit there and stare off into the distance* *After a couple more minutes of pondering, he starts his car up again and turns around to go back to his apartment* Is this the end or just the beginning?

I was so exhausted from lack of sleep it was no wonder I passed out in the seat of the 727 shuttle from Boston. My nerves were wound so tight with concern about what was happening to Jake I’d wore myself out. The only excuse my mind needed to drift away was to lean the seat back. I had the dream again. There I was naked in the valley again, but this time when I heard the rumble I ran to it instead of away. I greeted Jake the Giant as he broke through the trees. He lifted me up onto his shoulder, and patted my head with his strong, giant hand. “Everything is going to be fine Emmett, just you wait and see.” He assured me. He showed me the valley and pointed at the herd of deer drinking by the rivers edge. As we approached I expected them to run, but they didn’t. Jake squatted down and held out his hand to the small group as they moved closer. He stayed perfectly still as the dear quietly walked up to him and began licking his fingertips. “See Emmett, everything is going to be all right,” he said as he set me down amongst the dear. They gathered around me and started to nuzzle against my body. At first I felt a little nervous since I didn’t have a stitch of clothing on, but somehow I knew they meant me no harm. They started licking me as well, and one managed to start licking around my cock. It tickled and I started to laugh as the other deer gathered in closer almost pushing at each other to get close to me. There nuzzles became more like shoves and I started to panic. “Sir, sir wake up!” I opened my eyes to the blurry vision of the male flight attendant, his hand on my shoulder gently stirring me from my slumber. “Sorry to disturb you sir, but we are getting ready for the landing cycle so, I am going to need you to put your seat in the up-right position.” He said, briefly staring down at my crotch. “Oh, sorry. I didn’t mean to doze off. I guess I’m more tired than I thought,” I responded still not quite awake. I looked down and saw my erection clearly showing through my dress pants. Well, it could be more embarrassing. I could have formed a wet spot *sigh*. I felt the landing gear extend beneath me as the plane began to lean into the approach for the runway. By the time we touched ground and were taxiing in my erection was gone so I could stand up and retrieve my carry-on bag. The captain let us know it was okay to use electronic devices again. So me and about half the other passengers whipped out our cell-phones and stated dialing. “Hey, it’s me! We just landed.” I said feeling relief. “I know, I just saw the marquee status change to arrived. I’ll be waiting for you at the gate.” Jake said. “Thanks, for offering to pick me up.” I paused for a moment, “Oh Jake, I just feel so awful about what’s happened.” I said feeling ashamed. “Awful? Why should you feel bad? I don’t. As far as I’m concerned this is the best thing that has ever happened to me, so don’t you go beatin’ yourself up about it. It’ll all work out, you’ll see.” It was good to hear Jake’s deep voice again even if it was digital. We kept on talking; me shedding more worries, and Jake assuring me everything was just fine. As I walked along I looked ahead and saw the crowd waiting at the end of the gate. I was so caught up in talking to Jake and trying to see him over the crowd I didn’t even notice the step up. The world slowed down, as it seems to always do when you fall. I dropped my cell phone trying to catch myself before I hit the ground, but forgot to let go of my carry-on stroller-bag. That arm jerked me back as it caught on my heel flipping me over so I landed on my back hitting my head so hard everything went black for a second. The voices of people shouting stirred me back to reality. “Hey buddy – watch it!” “Ouch!” “Look where you’re going!” “Asshole!” I stared at a world turned upside-down as two teenage boys above me were shoved apart like the trees from the forest in my dream - falling away to reveal Jake. The view from the ground stunned me as Jake’s massive form appeared over me. “Emmett, are you okay?” He said reaching down to me. I couldn’t speak. All I could do was stare at him. The gray team sweat suit he wore was ready to burst. His pectoral muscles were swollen so large they lifted up to bottom of the shirt showing the waistband of his pants, and a peek of skin. I moved my lips but nothing came out. Jake lifted me off the ground, one arm around me the other taking my bag. He had perched me on his hip when words finally came to me. “Ah, Jake I think I can walk.” I whispered feeling like a bit of a spectacle in the middle of the Airport. “I’m sure you can, but now that I got you I’m not letting you go just yet.” He snickered back. “Everything all right here?” came the voice of the female TSA agent. “Yeah,” Jake answered, “My buddy here took a fall on that nasty step of yours. You really should do something about that.” He continued, challenging the agent’s authority. “Jake, it’s not their fault I wasn’t looking where I was going.” “Sir, would you like to see a medical attendant?” She asked me. “No, I’m fine – really. Only my pride was hurt.” “So, does that mean we’re ready to go?” Jake asked me. “I didn’t check any bags, but I dropped my cell-phone. Do you see it anywhere?” I asked. “I got it!” said a small voice from below. Jake turned us around to face the small boy in a Mariners jersey holding out my cell. “Hey, don’t you play for the Mariners?” he asked. “That I do little fella.” Jake said smiling. “Wow, you’re really big.” The boy said in awe. “Yea, I guess I am. You look like a fan; would you like an autograph?” “Oh, boy would I!” the little guy answered his face beaming. “I don’t suppose you have a pen on ya?” Jake asked. “I have one” interrupted the TSA agent handing Jake a Sharpie pen from her shirt pocket. “And, the little guy’s right. I’ve been to some of your games and I had no idea from watching in the bleachers what a huge guy you are.” The female agent said now gushing. “Good clean living as they say Miss.” Jake set down my bag, and took the pen and signed the boys shirt. Retrieving my bag he said; “Well, I guess we should be gettin’ off then?” Jake adjusted me on his hip and carried me out of the terminal. As we entered the parking garage elevators I spoke. “Jake, you really can set me down. I just tripped that’s all. I can still walk.” “Aw, all right.” he resigned. “Go ahead and ruin my fun. You’re just so light, and it feels so good holding you close.” He said sounding like a boy just told he wouldn’t get a Red Rider BB Gun for Christmas. “Well if it means that much to you I guess I can deal with a little more embarrassment. Just don’t carry me in to Dr. Gannon’s’ office okay?” I said submissively. “Dr. Gannon? Do we have to go there first? I kind of had something else in mind.” Jake said. “And what might that be?” I said my curiosity peaked. “You’ll see.” Jake carried me all the way to his Truck. “Tall enough?” I teased staring up at the Red Ford F150 sitting atop four ridiculously large tires. “Don’t make fun of my truck, or I’ll have to kick your ass.” He said placing me inside, and dropping my bags in the back of the extended cab. All settled in my seat. Jake entered the cab, and filled it up quite nicely. As we drove off I let my hand slip to his thigh and gave it a squeeze, or at least I tried. It was as hard as granite, and hardly felt like real flesh. The interstate was crowded and I soon realized where we were going when Jake took the Exit. “Why are we going to the Arena?” I asked. “You’ll see, just be patient” he said a smile spreading across his face. Jake pulled into his reserved spot, and stepped out of the truck grabbing a gym bag from the seat behind. “Well, come on then –time’s a wasting.” Jake walked me through the maze of the Arena, and I recognized the locker room as we passed them. “Well, Emmett here we are” he said as he stood before the double doors marked “GYM.” “Why are we stopping here first, Jake?” I asked. “Because I think you need to truly appreciate what’s happening to me and the best way for me to show you is here,” he said as he pushed the doors open and motioned me inside. Jake followed me into the impressive facility that seemed to have everything a gym rat could want. “I already worked out once this morning, and I’m ready to go again.” “Jake, you mean even after taking off the patch the effects are still lasting?” I asked. “Now, don’t be mad Emmett but I didn’t take it off. As a matter of fact I put on two this morning, and I feel great.” Jake said beaming. “Jake are you insane? You’re putting your health at tremendous risk!” I said slightly angry he hadn’t done as I asked. “DO I LOOK UNHEALTHY TO YOU!?” Jake shouted performing a crab pose. As he continued to squeeze his muscles I heard the seams of the sweat suit starting to rip. When Jake brought his arms up into a double bicep pose the seams under his arms split open. “Yeah! That’s what I am talking about Emmett! Look at me! I’m growing bigger by the hour.” Jake said, and then he tore off the sleeves of the shirt revealing he massively muscled arms. He reached into his gym bag and pulled out some type of sport shake and chugged it down. “Emmett I feel better than I have ever felt in my entire life, and I don’t want it to stop. Please be happy for me, and help me for Pete’s sake. Don’t make me give this up.” His voice was pleading now. This scientist in me wanted all this to be stopped and studied, but the horny, gay man inside me wanted to do nothing more than worship Jake’s body. Jake stepped in close and took my hand and placed it under the remnants of his shirt. “Feel my body Emmett, and tell me you want me to stop.” Jake said tempting my wildest desires. Jake peeled what was left of the sweatshirt off, and let my hands browse his thick, meaty pecs covered in dark fur, and then running my fingers down the bulging abdominals. His muscles were so hard it was amazing Jake could even move the bulging masses. I slid to my knees as Jake removed his pants revealing his magnificent cock now nestled between massive thighs covered in more dark curly hairs. His cock began to stiffen as my hands roamed the bulging sinews that made up his legs. Jake gently lowered himself so he could take off my clothes till we were both equally naked. “Let’s work out?” Jake whispered, a smile spreading across his face. “Aren’t you worried about somebody coming around?” I asked. “Nah, not today. I’m sure the guys partied pretty hardy last night. They won’t be coming around.” Jake said brushing off my concern as he stepped over to the bench press, and laid down, positioning himself under the bar. “Well, don’t just stand there come over here.” Jake ordered. “What? Do you want me to do? Spot you or something? How much is on that bar anyway?” I said teasingly. “Only 500 lbs, that should get this party started. However, you I want right here,” he said slapping his cock that was beginning to rise to the occasion. “Always fantasized about fucking and lifting at the same time – now seems as good a time as any.” Jake said chuckling to himself. It wasn’t easy but I managed to climb onto Jake’s monster fuck pole and placed my hands on the cobblestones of his abdominal muscles to balance myself. “You’re in charge of counting.” Jake said as he grabbed onto the bar, and began his first rep. Slowly he pushed the bar off the rack and lowered it down – resting it on his large erect nipples. He pressed the bar up, and I could feel him trying to push his cock further into me slightly bucking his hips when he reach the lock position. “One,” I called out. “Oh, fuck this is gonna be good,” Jake purred. From there he continued to pump out one perfect rep after another. By the time he reached 20 my insides where on fire from the piston fuck I was getting. “Need a little more weight” Jake said almost in passing as he racked the bar and sat up. I started to easy myself off his cock when, “Unh, Uh… you aren’t going anywhere.” Jake said as he wrapped one arm around me and carried me while still impaled on his super-sized member. Using just one arm Jake added another 100 lbs to each side of the bar, and moved us both back into position. I could see he was straining now with 700 lbs on the bar, but only for the first few reps. After five he was moving the bar like a machine, and pounding my ass at the same time. “Oh fuck Emmett it feels so good,” Jake said after reaching 20. He racked the bar and started pressing me, moving me up and down on his cock. I watched as his pecs squeezed together, pumping ever larger as he moved me up and down his pole. With each landing I felt his balls stopping me shorter than before until I had to reach behind touch them. Good Lord they were getting huge – on the size of oranges. Oh, fuck Emmett I’m gonna explode, and he did. Jake pulled me in tight as I felt his cock jerk inside me pumping, and pumping his load deeper into me. After what felt like five minutes I too was pushed over the brink. My cock pressed against Jake’s granite stomach sliding up and down the center of his abs, each ridge sending waves of pleasure through me as my cock rubbed over them. I finally released me insignificant load as Jake continued to pump out more cum. So much poured out my ass and oozed down onto Jake. Soon he and the bench were covered in his creamy, white seed. “Oh, Emmett I don’t ever want this to stop.” Jake whispered. “So, what shall we do next? Squats?” He teased.

Had to make sure I found this part. For some reason, a lot of members liked this part. Can't remember why but I hope you like it for the same reason and tell me about it. Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 3 The sky was dark yet the moon pushed through it to illuminate the junkyard's assorted weights and vehicles. Deep groaning could be heard in the center as two human bodies pounded were fixed in the center of it all, one atop the other with their skin rubbing together in their naked forms. I was surrounded with muscle as what could have only been described as a muscular beast surrounded me and filled me with his passion and giving me pleasure with his lips as a medium. Every part of my body burned like a seductive flame as I felt his skin touch different points of my body and leave me quivering under his embrace. My cock was as solid as stone as I felt my body close in on yet another climax. My abs were matted with my cum, the hair wet and glistening. The man above me was a perfect symbol of masculinity that I couldn't refuse as his large, square jaw pressed into my face and graced me with yet another touch from his furry face and warm, full lips. I had trouble opening my eyes as the beast's actions left my eyes blurry. I could almost see through the darkness of the hovering moons shadow as I tried to form a face with the hidden lines of the dark. The man stood to his full height slowly, our difference in perspective growing farther and farther apart as he began to tower above me like a sky scraper. For an instant, I thought I'd made out the face of the sex beast, his dark hair glistening and his body sweating from his intense work. Suddenly, the moonlight grew brighter and brighter until I couldn't see anything; the vision of magnificence before me becoming pure white light. Suddenly the light of the room changed and became morning light that shined in through my window. I'd woken up to bright morning light. My arms were tensed as they had a tightened grasp on a thick pillow beneath me that seemed wet with what could only have been saliva. I sat up in an enormous bed and was greeted to the view of what I remembered my brother had told me was my room, the different kinds of furniture greeting me as I arose. I turned to the window and saw that a tea set had been put on my night table, a tea cup of cold drink beside it. I yawned as I felt myself waking up and scratched my chest before I fully absorbed the surroundings closer to me. My sheets were wet with something that felt cold and drying. I blushed as I realized it was coming from me and I threw the sheets aside to see my naked 230 pound body, covered with nothing but my dark body hair. I felt my embarassment start to fill me and I put my head in my hands. The full gravity of my dream and what soaked the bed weighed me down. I'd had many sexual dreams before, ones that left my bed soaked just like the bed I was currently in, but never had it been for a man. I shook off these thoughts to try and pretend they didn't happen, throwing my legs out of the bed far enough for my feet to touch the cold wooden ground and scratching my balls. My size 12 feet were a bit wobbly but I was able to collect enough strength in them to stand. I looked quickly for my bag but couldn't see it. All that had been left for me was a large tee shirt and a shorts that looked like they were made with multiple X's on the tags. I put them on and felt the clothes drape over me like a blanket. It had been so long since I'd felt so small in a pair of clothes but, with so few options, I took what I was given. I left the room and was greeted to the smell of strong man-sweat and the sight of assorted, torn clothes. That's when I'd fully remembered what I'd experienced yesterday. My big little brother and my even bigger dad; both hulking men that could have scared away an NFL player of any size. I pushed myself through the assorted clothes of many sizes and smells before I made to the other end, short of breath. When I reached the center of the house, the true size of it's expanse astounded me. The stairs I'd walked up to yesterday to reach my brother's many rooms branched out in two opposite directions, one going to my brother's rooms to the left that I'd gotten accustomed to and the other going into what led appeared to be a large steel door. Had that been there before? I stopped my interrogation on my own memory as I thought I'd heard something clank in the distance. I followed the sound with my ear, going down the steps to the main floor. The objects inside the many rooms I passed seemed to have the usual items and home accessories but some seemed to vary in size greatly by one another. This didn't phase me since I'd been raised in a house where my dad could tear apart the most durable furniture with his big, hulking muscles. Dad used to always try to point out how sorry he was when he'd come into our little room and try to play with us, accidentally crushing or breaking our toys with power. A sad face would cross him and, me and my brother having so much love for our big ol' dad, would hug him and say it was all OK. We were always really close when no one was there to give us a reason to be embarrassed. My journey to the center of the clanking sound led me to a darkened square pathway that aimed down a path of stone steps. I creeped down them and became more cautious as the sound grew louder. Posters of muscular icons to muscle were posted along the the walls the way a fan girl would decorate her room with boy bands. The big difference, however, was that each one was had a large x put across it as if to symbolize something. The wide path of stairs finally ended after what seemed like an endless trip to a loud hell. The clanking had become an uproar that rang in my ears as something moved them quickly in a repetitive motion. A massive glass door led into what looked like an enormous weight room, hundreds of big and heavy looking weights that even I, being a linebacker myself, could lift. I stood near the edge of the glass door to try and peek inside without being seen and I was speechless at the spectacle before me. Someone big with a wide back was set on a weight bench that looked to be bending from the weight it was holding. The beast above it seemed to be perfectly balanced on it, the small of his back being the center to hold him in place. The giant's arms moved up and down like a machine as it lifted a bar that also was bending from the long set of weights that stretched in both directions. The bar itself appeared be to be as long as a pole used in the Olympics. My mouth dropped open at the sight of so much weight. There was no doubt in my mind that the weights were equivalent to an entire standard weight rack. When I could pull my vision from that, I looked to see an enormous chest hiding its owner's head. The two bulging masses bulged with every movement and seemed to be pumped to the max, stretching the bare skin of the enormous chest muscle. A pillow couldn't compare to the size and hardness of the big chest. A pair of lats that looked like the wings of a large creature hid the seat of the bench and had made a large and comfortable seat for a tight but large set of 8 abs. Each individual ab shined like a bar of soap but looked harder than the cobblestones they mimicked. I felt sweat begin to perspire on me as I smelled the strong smell of man escape the cracks of the glass door. of course, I can't honestly remember if the sweat was from my body reacting to so much testosterone in the air or the pair of shorts that the giant was wearing as he lifted the weight for countless reps. A tight, bright green pair of shorts were stretched to the point of looking like a second skin across the monster's pelvis. The legs of the shorts couldn't reach to his thighs so his all the extra fabric attempted to try and contain a massive bulge that looked like multiple pillows stuffed into the crotch area. The beast's glutes were tight against the back of the shorts as they seemed to try and hold the opposite side of the fabric together with their hardness. I tried to look away and pull myself back together but I couldn't as I watched the beast move the weight, along with his body. I felt my cock jump every time I watched one veiny, full arm bulge as they came down and then surge bigger as they push up. After what seemed like an endless set of reps, the giant racked the massive weight, the metal groaning from the pressure. When the giant sat up, I felt my cock fire down my pant leg as I saw my brother's face over the valley of pectoral muscles. I knew my brother had good looks that we'd inherited from our father but, seeing him in almost all his glory, buffed up to maximum proportion with his muscles full with countless amounts of blood, I felt my body convulse as I tried to fight a standing orgasm. My mouth was open as I tried to hold myself back but couldn't accidently falling against the door and making a tiny thumping noise. I quickly rolled out of the glass door's view as I tried to stand myself up and look back inside. It didn't seem that I'd been spotted or noticed and I was glad I wasn't as I watched my hulk of a brother stand up, his head closing in on the gym's lights. My mouth fell open at such enormity as he seemed to be in an a trance, his blue eyes seeming to send his dominance into anyone who saw them, his brow sweating from his workout. He raised a beastly arm and a forest of armpit hair revealed itself, seeming to follow suit with everything else on Jeff's hairy upper body. Of course, his lower half wasn't too far behind as it looked like he'd just left a leg workout before I'd came down. Each leg was bulging like its own pillar, the muscles distinctly revealing their three heads and bulging with angry veins that went up and down from his thick, protruding calf to the revealing green shorts that were loosing the battle against so much size. My giant brother leaned his large head over to his raised, sweat covered arm and licked it as though it were the most tasty lollipop you'd ever seen. He flexed the muscle under his tongue and the unbelievable limb only swelled bigger, reaching to almost 1.5 times its original size. Only one limb was meant to be flexed but so much power and muscularity was clearly not enough for his arm as the veins pumped blood into his massive shoulder, which tried to block his head's path to his bicep, and caused his left pec to bulge along with it. Suddenly, Jeff seemed to go into a muscle frenzy as he raised both arms and flexed his entire upper body, all the muscles converging to for a garden of muscle on top of one torso. His hairy abs cringed as he tried to flex both his arms and his abs, the muscled steps forming a symmetrically perfect eight pack that must have been stronger and harder than steel. Though I was still marveling at my monstrous brother, I was interrupted by a loud snapping noise. I looked lower to the source and thought I'd have a nose bleed. Jeff's cock was moving like an angry stallion, its confines trying their best to contain its fury and failing against the supposedly extra stretch fabric. A tears began to form along the hips of the shorts as the endowment beneath jumped and moved with excitement. Suddenly the bulge stood still before it jumped again, looking several inches bigger than before. This motion followed an identical one as it seemed the beast was beginning to awaken and wanted out. NOW. An enormous pillar began to form in the giant's pants as he got off on his muscle, his attention appearing to be on his pecs as he performed a non-stop pec bounce that seemed to pull me in like a horse being caught by a lasso. The enormous pillar looked to have no end to its growth as it quickly started to look bigger than my sizable biceps (which were a mere 17 inches). The beast was awake and, judging by Jeff's expression on his handsome face, would not go back to sleep without some serious attention. I'd seen my brother naked before when we both joined the local gym 3 years ago. Never had I seen such a monster tucked under that green rag of a pair of shorts before. It was unthinkable something could be so huge but Jeff's big friend proved me wrong as it surged a good deal thicker and longer. With a loud RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIPPP, the shorts lied on the ground defeated, a giant weapon of mass destruction appearing in its wake. " Fuck. Third pair this week " Jeff said with his powerful voice, the testosterone coming from him too much to be contained by a simple glass door and pulling at my cock. My conscious was trying to awaken itself as well in reaction to seeing my brother naked and bigger than ever. How could I look at my little brother this way? My answer came as Jeff's giant cock attempted to change from horizontal to vertical, punching his stomach as if to tell me that this alpha man here was not "little" in anyway. I could see Jeff look down and smile at his passenger and wrapped his hand around it with his big paws, their expanse still only enough to reach less than halfway around the shaft. " Shit" he groaned as he moved his grip up and down the log-cock, his beautiful blue eyes closing and his breathing becoming heavier, his deep voice and strong lungs creating a sound that reminded me of a large truck starting up. I felt my hand take control as it too wrapped around my much smaller 8 inch cock, my breathing matching my brother's as we pleasured ourselves together but apart. I could feel myself close in on climax, which was amazing since I'd already fired a heavy load into my white shorts already. My body showed through my shirt as the big clothing began to become wet with my sweat. This moment was the greatest of my life; greater than any of my times with the big chested girls I always hung around in college. I couldn't control myself as my cock fired yet again into my pants with a healthy amount of cum that collected with the already cold and drying batch in my pants. Fully spent, I still kept my eyes on my brother as he seemed to have the most amazing sex drive, having not cum at all and still holding up for so many minutes. Suddenly, my brother roared with the voice of a beast and pointed his cock at the walls. Like a fire hose, the giant weapon fired an explosive and endless ray of cum at the closest wall, splattering with a heavy pounding that sounded almost exactly like a true fire hose. With increasing power, the giant fired cum at the wall that bounced back and hit everything; weights, the floors, Jeff's body. The room's yellow painted walls quickly were being over taken by the new flush of pure white. Jeff quickly twisted his body and began to fire at every wall, the room quickly getting painted down with its new coat of "paint". I jumped back as my beast of a brother pulled the force of his attack in my direction, a blast of cum hitting the glass door in front of me. I quickly fell on my ass as the glass was covered in an array of endless white that cracked the glass. I was reminded of the moment in your car when your sitting in a car wash and they drop a tub of soap over the front wind shield so you pretty much can't see anything except continuous cascading waves of soap and water. My eyes widened as the glass quickly began to crumble at such force and began to leak through. I ran back around the corner of the steps to watch as the glass shattered and the powerful gun fire (or maybe cock fire) left the gym and fell on the floor outside. I felt as if I was merely watching fiction but I knew that this assault was real. Finally, the blast fell with the force of gravity as it weakened and then finally went back into the gym, its source clearly done with its fury. I was shocked into being still on the stares as I tried to absorb what I just saw but got no time to relax as I heard thumping and splashing that sounded like heavy feet trying to leave the room through the big white mess. I ran like a cheetah up the stairs and turned the never ending corners, running up the stairs, past the torn clothes on the floor, dived into my room and closed the door behind me, hoping my escape had gone unnoticed. I took a deep breath and jumped back into the bed on the opposite side of the room, my eyes wide as I tried to go over everything that had happened in the last hour in my mind. I heard thumping that had to be Jeff and quickly closed my eyes in an attempt to hide my consciousness from him and mask the fact I'd just seen my little brother destroy an entire room with only the jizz from his leviathan of a cock. Suddenly, the door slammed open and in came my brother, ducking his head through the door and maneuvering through it with difficulty thanks to his big, pumped muscles. He'd put on a black tank top and some tight looking that khaki shorts that were failing to hide his big man weapon. " YOU HUNGRY BRO?! I'M STARVED!" he roared with a big, happy voice that I swear could cause an avalanche on any kind of snow covered mountain. I sat up and looked quickly to his stomach as it roared in protest to its starvation. Who could possibly feed so much man in one morning?!

Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 2 The family jet was really comfortable for me. I was amazed by the silk purple carpet, the open mini bar, and even the 5 star cuisine inside that I was allowed to enjoy. Dad was a very rugged man, preferring the most simplistic things in life. When I was younger, my big dad preferred to have a simple and peaceful home for his sons. We never had money troubles thanks to my dad's deal with the scientific community but Jeff and I never asked for much. My graduation from high school was one of the very few times my dad came dressed in a full suit, tailored to fit his 8 foot tall body and 900+ pounds of stone hard muscle. For dad to have bought a personal jet topped with all of these extravagant accessories, he must have been rolling in money (which meant a pretty big pool of money for such a big man). As I left the jet, the sun shined down on all 6 feet and 3 inches of my body. By no standard did I grow up a small man in the eyes of my peers. A star linebacker in my college football team, I was best known as 'The Lawnmower' from having mowed down the enemy team with all 230 pounds of me. Of course, it was hard to look big when your dad was a walking phenomenon. I remember receiving my award in high school football as the best player. People looked up to me as an idol and role model for their kids as I took my reward and raised it like a trophy in the name of my high school career. That was, until my dad stood to clap for me. My dad had been sitting in the back of the room, watching with pride from the back as I received my award, but he couldn't hide himself any longer as he stood above all the other parents and students, his big hands clapping up thunderstorms with their loud collisions. After that, he became the talk of the school. "Did you see Johm's dad?" someone would ask. "Yeah, that dude is HUGE!" someone would answer with enthusiasm. It got kind of irritating after a while till I graduated and left for a big university all the way on the other side of the country. A limo came to pick me up from the airport. I hadn't heard from my brother or dad in 3 years so I'd assumed that they'd come and see me at the airport. I could understand why dad was coming, since he'd basically be the equivalent of a celebrity in a book store, but why didn't Jeff come to get me atleast? I decided that I'd ignore questions like these with a quick drink from the mini bar inside the limo. Whatever my dad had bought, he must have been determined to give his 21 year old kid a good time. Jeff had sent me a message saying that Dad had also bought a new house to go with his new paycheck, far into the outskirts of our hometown. I felt a lot of childhood memories flooding back as we cruised through the town. Kids were playing in the parks and sidewalks and the people as a whole seemed to be in a peaceful state. I smiled a bit as I felt the safety of being home again, stopping the shot glass of expensive wine an inch from my lips for a moment. That didn't stop me from drinking the shot, of course. Just as we reached the last hill before we reached our destination, a text came from my little brother. 'How's the view?' the text asked me as he went over the hill. I looked over the front seat and my eyes bulged out of my head. A massive mansion the size of a mall stood in the center of an enormous collection of gardens, mazes, and well shaped statues of greek gods. The building was like the 8th wonder of the world. How could dad possibly afford all of this, I wondered as the driver curved around a large fountain in front of the house, coming to a halt at the entrance. The entrance to the large mansion was two extremely tall wooden doors that looked like a man on 10 foot stills could walk through with no trouble." Your luggage be put in your room for you shortly, sir" said the driver as I got out. " Thanks, man" I said, not accustomed to hearing someone call me sir. I reluctantly walked up to the wooden doors, seconds from knocking, when I felt something move beneath my feet. My brow furrowed as I thought I'd imagined it and kept moving forward. A little button was placed in the wall beside the door to work as a doorbell. A loud chime rang as I pressed it, a sing song like ring echoing around me. At first, there was no response at all. Then there was the sound of a door slamming open and a running along marble floor before a momentary silence. Slowly, the door opened and my I swore my jaw dropped at what I saw. My view was level with an enormous chest wearing the tightest white wife beater. Hair escaped the confines of the stretching shirt, thick black hair covering the enormous chest. My eyes slowly moved up to see the face of an enormous man that appeared to own these huge pecs. My throat was dry as I recognized the face. "Dad?" I asked as I looked past the thick black beard and big, handsome face of the giant in front of me. I harty laugh came from the large man as he heard my response, shaking me to the core. " Are you ok, Johny?" he said with a deep and powerful voice. " It's me, Jeff." he said as he put familiarly shaped glasses on his face. The strangest thing happened to me in that moment. I'd always been straight as an arrow but the sight before me was testing the balance. I quickly pulled myself together as I tried to distract the new man my brother had become. " Jeff?" I said, trying to say something. Jeff had never been a very small child but he'd never been so massive. Jeff was a soon to be doctor with reccomendations from the most prostigious schools in the world and was billingual in many languages but he still had been keeping a good and firm body since before I left for college, standing at 6'1 and sitting at 194 pounds of soaking wet, lean muscle. The man before me was much bigger and much better looking as he owned a strong chin, full lips, a rugged jaw line, and even the best looking brow. He must have been been over 7 feet tall and wide enough to fill musch of my vision with his mass. " You never answered my text, J; How's the view?" he said, aiming his amazingly blue eyes into mine, almost touching my soul. Only one thing came to my mind at this question. " Massive...." Jeff smiled as he moved his massive shape out of the way and moved his arm into the house. "Good to hear. You coming inside?" he asked. He had no idea how close he'd found me out as I walked with a bit of an awkward motion before moving regularly. He didn't seem to notice, thank god. The inside of the house was as big as the outside. Paintings of obvious quality covered the walls and were lighted by the skylight above. Expensive tables and chairs were placed around the room. A silky red carpet covered the path from the front door to the stairs leading up to the upper rooms and well designed, tall archways led to more rooms along the 1st floor. I was beside myself at all there was in this one building. Everything, including Jeff, was enormous in this building." I know its a lot to take in but Dad hopes you'll still feel at home here with your family" Jeff said, throwing a heavy arm around me neck and pulling me into a one armed hug, pressing me into his enormous, hairy pit as he looked upon the view. I shook a bit at the scent of his manly scent, the strange thing that happened at the door happening again in my pants. I was shaky at the knees but the enormous arm was holding my body in my place as though I weighed nothing. " Well let's go get you to your room, big guy" he said as he loosened his arm around me but still laid it over my shoulders, pulling me forward and up the stairs to the second floor, forcing me to move a little more quickly to keep up with the long strides of his long, muscular legs that were testing the restraint of his jeans as much as an ungodly, round mass pushed outward between them. I couldn't keep my eyes off of it. When we turned the corner to the long hallways of the 2nd floor, my cock stirred at what laid before me. The rooms were clearly inhabited by some kind of large beast as different parts of clothing were along the hallway. Torn shirts and underwear were thrown across the floor. A strong, masculine odor came from the hallway that was almost more than I could take, the red carpeting matching some of the red shirts or red boxers and briefs. Many of the articles of clothing were very large, clearly made to try and contain a large man but couldn't do the job. " Shit! Sorry, J, I was supposed to clean up the room before you got here but I couldn't finish in time." he said, scratching the back of his head in frustration. An enormous, veined bicep formed from the action, the enormous trap of my enormous brother testing the confines of the wifebeater. "It's alright, you know I'm a slob, too" I said in confort, trying to pull my eyes from the big bicep in my brother's arm but failing miserably. He smiled down at me with the whitest smile I'd ever seen and I nearly melted where I stood. "Thanks, bro!" he said as he grabbed be and took me with him to the end of the hallway. The door at the end of the hallway appeared to lead to a different kind of room than the rest. A modest drawer and wall lamp were placed beside the door as if to emphasize that someone else was supposed to be in the room. " Dad said he didn't want to overwhelm you with everything at once so he decided to set a small room for you" he said, opening the door and crouching to get into the room. I followed and I was granted the sight of the perfect room. An enormous bed stood at the opposite side of the room, meters away. An opened door led to an enormous bathroom made with what looked like porcelain and marble. The room I stood in looked like its own living room as a sofa was placed in front of a wide screen tv inside the wall. A large, silver fridge stood to the side of the bed and a fire place across from that lay quiet. No words came from my mouth. A window looking out to the front of the house lit the room and the table sitting below it. " I hope its alright. We tried to find bigger furniture but there was no way they could fit it into one room" Jeff said, his voice falling down to my ears to be heard. I shook my head without looking away from the furniture. " It's perfect. Really" I said sincerely as I walked in and fed my eyes with the amazing decoration. Jeff towered by the front door of the room, his enormous chest level with the top of the opening. " Pop said he wanted to see you once you got settled in" he saidm using his personal nickname for dad as he turned to the door and bent down to exit. I went out with him a bit more quickly than I wanted to reveal. " I'm settled" I said quickly, following my large brother down to the hall. " Wow, you miss him that much huh?" he said as we turned the corner and entered the garden in the back of the house. The gravel road crunched under my brother's massive weight like it was bubble wrap, leaving faint footsteps in it. As we entered the forest in the back of the house, I felt my feet tickle a bit as we passed the closely standing trees. " Where's Dad?" I asked as I tripped over a branch but kept going along the path. The tickling at my feet had gotten stronger as we seemed to close in on a destination. Jeff smiled a little at the mention of dad's location. " Oh, he's busy working in the junk yard" he said as the forest began to clear. Why would dad be at a junk yard this far from the house, I wondered. The light of the clearing in front of us blinded me for a moment before I saw the 'junk yard' laid before me. Broken cars and types of weights were placed in very tall piles, shaking as the quakes beneath our feet became stronger. I nervously walked toward the yard with my brother and had to grab his enormous forearm to continue standing. The close we came to the yard, the more I realized how big the weights and cars were. Clearly, they were made for giants as I saw weights that would normally be a single ton for powerlifters were piled upon each other in different sizes from 10 to 100 tons per weight. What kind of man could have use for such weight, I wondered as I clung tightly to my brother. " Dad didn't want to damage the mansion so he brought the yard all the way over here" Jeff said knowingly, smiling at the desperate grasp of his 'big' brother. When we turned the final corner, I was beside myself as I smell the most powerful smell I'd ever experienced enter my nose, slowly going stronger. At first, it smelled like a gym full of jocks working out but then, as we came closer, it started to become less like jock musk and more like pure testosterone. My cock jumped and then laid firm against my waistband as the smell entered my system. From where we stood, I could see a tall pile of what looked like train cars piled on top of each other, moving up and down like a machine was lifting them. I could feel my body getting pulled in by the power of the smell in the air, making me keep up with my large brother. When we passed the corner, I felt my heart beat out of place. A behemoth of enormous proportion lay beneath the tall pile of train cars that looked like a pile of muscle and hair, bench pressing it quickly up and down. "Pop, he's home" Jeff called to the pile. A large head of dark hair turned and looked right at me, a burly beard covering the face of perhaps the most handsome man one could lay eyes on. " SQUIRT!" came a thunder-filled voice as the behemoth sat up and set the tall pile of train cars aside as if they weren't 20 train cars topping each other. The giant was only sitting up and he appeared to have rival height to me standing up. But he clearly wanted a better advantage as he stood and rocketed up and up and up into the air. My blue eyes were wide but that didn't take away any of my body's energy to fire a huge load onto my stomach beneath my shirt. I nearly fell before a quick collection of shaking moved the earth before an enormous hand covered my bicep like a thick sleeve. " You ok, Squirt?" a loud voice called down to me as I pulled myself up. I looked from two enormous boot covered feet up to two enormous calves that riveled my waist in size. I went up higher and caught two enormous thighs that tested a pair of tight white shorts that didn't even make it half way down the enormous hairy legs. My mouth went dry as an enormous bulge bulged between the two monoliths like an extra large medicine ball. I pulled my vision higher as the giant stood to full high, the bulge only 6 inches from my face and filling my thoughts with its power. An 8 pack that looked harder than diamond stood above the bulge like a cobblestone path and went up to the giant's chest. My eyes were glued to the enormous chest above that as the giant's chest breathed in and out, filling the ceiling of my vision and helping the torso define the definition of the phrase 'barrel chested'. Two enormous arms stood out from the pillar of a body and bulged along with it, an obvious pump pushing through the tight white tanktop that didn't reach the bottom set of the giant's abs. A large remotely human head with a pretty face looked down on me with the most beautiful eyes and hottest facial structure I'd ever seen, making my body sweat and overheat from just the presence of it. " Did you miss your dear ol' dad, sport?" the giant roared down to me with his deep voice. I almost wasn't able to speak to the giant but one word did escape my dry throat. "D...dad?!" I asked before getting shaky in the knees and falling to the ground, my shirt soaking through with a growing wet stain.

Pleasure Growth 8 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1257-pleasure-growth-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1389-pleasure-growth-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1489-pleasure-growth-part-7/ "What do you mean we may be discovered?" "He's actually a lost young man, named Aaron. He ran away after one of his growth spurts, got hit by a circus train and has amnesia from that accident. Titus is what he was going by while working at the circus, trying to remember who he was. Not only is his whole family looking out for him, but the circus strongman is on the loose and rampage out looking for him, too." "They will not find him in the cavern." "Do you see what we're talking next to?!? We're standing next to his feet! The cavern is just under sixty feet in length. His feet are sticking nine feet out of the entrance. His whole body fills the cavern. If we do another ceremony and make him grow again, he won't fit in the cave at all! And even if he did, his penis is tall enough that it sticks out the hole when erect. Someone, is going to see him soon." Aaron was listening to the two men arguing at the front of the cavern. He was still a little groggy, but had felt better than he had in quite a while. He recognized one of the voices as the leader of the little clan of two-spirit people who were using him as a rite of passage or membership to their group. They had caused him to grow at least twice since he'd been here. "....He's at least sixty-nine feet tall now." "We have the herbs and medicines, they will keep him sedated." "Well, that's the other thing. I'm not sure they will, or we can. Each time he grew it meant not only more size height wise, but he's gained in muscle mass, more weight. I don't think we have enough of the herb to make a strong enough batch to keep him sedated." That's why he was feeling better. He's been drugged all this time and his body was now too big for the dosage they were feeding him. He was getting used to it, it was too small, so now he was waking up. "What more could he ask for? He's got us to worship him, and grope him, stroke him off. What man wouldn't like that? Brew the biggest batch you can. We'll sedate him, and then send parties out to gather as much of the herb as we can." "What more could I ask for?", thought Aaron. "WHAT MORE COULD I ASK FOR!?! I could as for my freedom, thank you very much!" Aaron's mind began to crowd with images of him and his older brothers playing basketball and other games during the summer. He was late bloomer that hadn't bloomed until he got the shot, laced with the uber formula created by that wacko. But that meant growing up he was always so much smaller than his older brothers, and instead of playing ball, they played keep away with him being it all the time. But then Aaron's brothers were replaced by the men here in the cave. All of them rubbing on him, taunting him, how they could keep him here, how although they were serving him, was he was serving them? "Oh, hell to the no!", he thought. "They want size....I can give them size." Aaron began to oh so lightly buck his hips and positioned a hand up and onto his very ample and large cock. "oooh yeah...come on!..." Aaron's cock began to stir, began to lengthen, thicken, and grow.... "Hmmmmmmm fuck yeah!" It grew and swelled reaching a semi-flaccid state... and then the feeling began to come over Aaron. He wasn't sure how long it had been since the last time he blew a load and grew, but he was hoping he could grow this time. He'd grow, grow so big he'd burst out of this cavern, so big the remaining sedative in him wouldn't be able to work it was now too small a batch. His body grew up and up and up first, his feet starting to move further out of the cavern, while his head and shoulders pushed against the back wall. The two men talking in front stopped when they heard some scrapping sounds, and finally realized it was Aaron's feet; they were growing larger and scooting across the ground. "He's awake! And making himself horny to grow, we've got to stop him before it really kicks in!" Making a run for the back of the cavern. the two men halted suddenly when Aaron spread his legs apart as quickly as he could and blocked the men's entry They both rain into the sides of Aaron's ankles, which were firmly pressed against the cavern mouth sides, and slowly but surely growing out and away from them. Dazed and confused after bouncing off of Aaron's ankles, the two men lay on the ground and watch the sight unfold. Aaron kept rubbing his cock and thinking about how much bigger than his brothers he was, how much bigger than his captors he was, and that he was about to become even bigger and stronger, more hung and virile. "Oooooh yeaaaaaaah!" Despite the fact of his arms being pinned and wedged into the cavern too narrow for his body and torso, Aaron was able to get in some nice strokes on his cock with his long and thick fingers. Finally, his prick rose up high enough, almost fully erect, that it was touching the hole in the ceiling and the slick fur pelts that covered it. He let those furs kiss his piss slit and head and as that caused him to get fully erect, he began to thrust and buck his hips pushing the cock through the hole. "AAuuuuugh FUCK! Yes that feels....so....." But Aaron cut himself off, the sensation hitting him again so hard. His body grew and swelled in every direction, in height, in muscle mass, in ball and cock size. His head, neck, and shoulders grew first pushing into the back wall of the cavern. It hurt his head at first, feeling like his head might get crushed in, but soon Aaron could feel his head and shoulders were making dents into the rock wall. His shoulders, back, delts, bunched and rolled, mounded and grew, wider and wider pushing into the back side walls of the cave, and although it felt as though he was receiving cuts, the side walls also soon gave way to the burgeoning, mounding, titanium dense muscle fiber that was building and building up on Aaron's body. His chest was inflating, rolling out in thickness and width, barreling out more and more, further and wider, looking almost like a roll of asphalt being laid down upon a road. It just kept going and spreading! It developed into two huge gigantic globes of granite. The upper arms were next, bunching, balling, peaking, rising up and out, swelling higher and thicker. The biceps were growing into mountains of their own right, so tall, to thick, so peaked and full. With the chest along side them, they began to rise up and push on the ceiling of the cavern. Meanwhile the gigantic horseshoe shape of the triceps was flexing and popping with just as much size, pushing down into the cavern floor, helping to rise Aaron off the ground, and indeed, dent and crumble to dust some of the cave's foundation. His thighs ballooned next, all the individual tear drop shapes expanding and increasing like balloons being filled with water. So much mass, the slightest movement and they wiggled and wobbled, their density shimming back and forth. Their diamond like cuts cut and rose into the cavern ceiling as their partner the biceps femoris, or the back of the thigh, along with the other back leg muscles grew and swelled pushing hard into the ground. Aaron had thought that he'd feel the calves getting caught, filling up the cavern entrance, but he was growing up as much as he was filling out. The cave entrance was meeting him at the bottom of his thighs. If he had been wearing shorts, his thighs would be splitting, ripping, and blowing the hem apart right now, but he wasn't wearing shorts, he was wearing the cavern, and his thighs were doing an excellent job of splitting, ripping, and blowing apart the cavern mouth. His calves having grown out with his legs, we free to bunch and hunch, pop and swell, on their own, growing large enough to almost push against one another and fight for room. The two men of the two-spirit clan, who were knocked down by Aaron's ankles, we pushed and tumbled round by the growing legs, to get over come by the giant sized calves. The massive giant heart shape, becoming engorged with blood, swelling thicker, denser, harder, with each pump, pushing the men further and farther away from the entrance. Thick veins running all over the place, fueling this growth. The two men remember when Aaron first collapsed in this cavern, how they just barely stood taller than the bottom of his calve, and now a single calve of Aaron's stood nearly two - three times their height by itself. Aarons cock and balls finished the growth. The testicles and scrotum being pushed up into the ceiling by the thighs, as they continued to swell, and inflate, as if they had an air horse with thousands of pounds of pressure hooked up to them. Aaron moaned and cried as each second he grew bigger, his balls grew bigger, the cavern stayed the same size, and the racking of his junk was becoming incredible. His cock grew long and hard, and up through the cavern ceiling hole. He tries to buck harder and harder to finish his growth, but it was becoming hard to do. His last growth spurt had made it so his cock was fairly even in position with the hole, but now, he had grown so big, although he got his head and his growing shaft through the hole, his groin region and therefore the base of his prick, had grown up closer to the entrance, a bit away from under the hole. But it didn't matter, Aaron had made it in, and he was trying to buck as much as he could to pleasure himself. But with his body growing, and his bucking, he had become too large, to dense, and too strong for the cavern. The sounds of chipping, breaking, falling rock were being heard everywhere from entrance to cavern end, outside to inside. To the men outside it sounded like a rock slide, and felt like an earthquake. Chucks of the cavern walls began to explode apart and blast outward. The two men had to make a run for it so as not to be crushed by boulders sailing through the air. The ceiling had started to give way and it fissured and cracked all around the hole, until the hole slide down, like a ring around Aaron's massive python of a cock. It landed at the base and stayed there, causing huge amounts of blood to go into but not out of the monstrous schlong, causing an increase in the growth of Aaron's massive member. But now, Aaron's arms and thus hands were free to finish the job by stroking away. And stroke he did, grunting, moaning, screaming, while his voice developed slightly deeper, his body continued to grow out further, his limbs growing out longer, his balls getting bigger churning up more and more testosterone and cum. "WUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" One last swell of gigantic growth and Aaron blew his load. Rising high into the air, the gargantuan glob of goo splattered several hundred feet away and up on the side of a mesa, making it look more like a snow covered mountain peak. Lingering trails of the shot strung from mesa to Aaron, hit the ground forming what looked like might, white capped rivers of rapids. Suddenly all the geological debris began to move, slide, roll, every which way, as Aaron began to pick himself up and stand. And stand he did, up and up, taller, and taller, with back, shoulders, chest, lat, so broad and thick he threatened to make the surrounding mesas look small in comparison. Rock, dust, and dirt, cascaded off him revealing a young man with the body of an amateur bodybuilder, fully pumped from a huge workout, his forearms, legs, some parts of his chest, and a small portion of his abs, looked a little dirtier as hair had begun to grow in thicker there and catch and hold more of the dirt than just his smooth skin. Aaron, gave one last shudder, and thrust of his cock, causing that prick to swell slightly once more, and shatter the natural cock ring that had formed, exploding it off his body. His chest heaving, Aaron tried to look around after all the dust settled from the collapsed cavern, but found he needed to bend at the waist and look over and down due to the expansion and size of his chest. It took him a while to find what he was looking for, the two men he knew to be at the mouth of the cave when he woke up and began this jack off session. Bugs... they looked like bugs to him, not even able to come up to his ankles when both he and they were standing flat footed. Something was still coursing through Aaron, however. It wasn't his memory, it wasn't the sensation of growth, it was a feeling....a feeling of sheer power. The flash backs of his brother taunting him during basketball, mixed with the feelings of his captors holding him prisoner here, and now... now he knew no one would hold him prisoner, no one could taunt him for being small and weak, and he knew... ... ... somehow, he knew... the power was still building up inside of him, ready to be unleashed again, and yet again, and again. "ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR!" Aaron screamed and stomped his foot causing the earth to shake. "How do you like your god now!?!" Aaron gave a most muscular and growled heavily. The two men, now frightened beyond belief, came and pissed their pants at the same time. Looking down at the reaction these ant sized men had over him, Aaron's cock sprung to life instantly, sent a shiver down the shaft, through the balls, and back up Aaron's spine. Grabbing his cock, he pointed it downward and blew once again. The two men, tried to run, but massive glob of spunk was two large. They were stuck as if hit by a tidal wave, carried on the tide of it by fifty feet or so. Almost drowned the men staggered to get to their feet, sliding and slipping on the muddy ground soaked with cum. "RAAAAAAAAAAUGH! I AM TITUS! Your god is thirsty and needs a bath, where is the closest river?" The two men tried to scream and point which Aaron could scarcely see nor hear, but finally they crawled to a dry spot and with their bodies formed the shape of an arrow pointing the direction of where a river was located. Aaron smiled and casually walked off, his footsteps sounding like bombs going off and sending lab equipment into frenzied fits of data recording a geological labs around the United States and Mexico.

Part 1 Anthony was one of those boys who started puberty early. Of course the other boys would then say "well that means you're going to be short when you get older" out of spite. Sadly for their young egos, they were proven wrong as Anthony grew to 6'2" by the age of 16. He was a star athlete in high school, mostly for hockey and football – but loved hockey more so because it was a rougher and faster sport. The other jocks would say "well you still won't get into a good college or whatever" out of pure jealousy. Again, he proved them wrong by going to college on a free ride, majoring in Criminal Justice just for show so he could participate in college hockey. It was also for plan B, assuming that for whatever reason he didn't become a professional hockey player, he would fall back on being a police officer. However, Anthony was not the smartest guy and prioritizing his training above all else surely didn't help his studies. He couldn't keep up with the class work and his training, not that Anthony needed any training. Luckily for him he founds an adoring fan of his who looked like a smart guy, one willing to do anything for his favorite hockey player. Colton was his name, a 5'8" 140 average kind of guy with pale skin, though he was pretty cute when he took off his glasses, revealing he had stunning blue eyes. At first Anthony was using Colton merely as a means to successfully complete his courses, pretending to be a big ol' teddy bear to keep Colton happy. Soon, he found it easier and easier to act that way towards Colton until it finally clicked in Anthony's peasized brain. He actually liked showing his affections for Colton, er, just not in public since nobody knew he was gay. It's pretty unbelievable that a 6'2" and 200 pound muscular man could wind up with a guy like Colton. Anthony was always on the front cover of his college's paper because he was just that good looking. Sandy blond hair, blue eyes, and he somehow managed to keep all his teeth in tact – sparkling white. He was always tan from spending time on the beach with Colton a lot. Though the main reason he was there was so he could show off his chiseled body and 8 pack abs. He loved the attention, and Colton's understanding nature made it so it was never a problem. In the end, it's still pretty unbelievable. "Listen up 2s, a 10 is talking." Anthony shouted, commandeering the attention of his teammates. Anthony was considered the center position for the team, though he was above average in every aspect relating to the game – making him a dead ringer for even the highest caliber teams. Something that would come in handy when he moved on to professional hockey. "I noticed you have all been slacking, but that's ok. I'll just carry the entire team like I always do and you guys can just act as decoys for those idiots to chase around. Pass the puck to me if you get it. No exceptions. Oh and Jake, if you let those puny fuckers score even once I'm going to beat the shit out of you. Got it?" "Yeah Anthony. . . I got it. . ." Jake meekly replied. Anthony was kind of a dick, but at the same time the fear of having to deal with Anthony actually motivated the entire team to play better. Anthony may not be smart; at least he knows how to deal with people. "C'mon. No need to get violent. Jake tries his best." Marcus came to the defense of Jake rather quickly. Marcus was the star of the show until Anthony showed up, so it was nothing new. The rest of the team had nothing against Anthony; Marcus clearly did. "Sooooorry, shit man. It's not my fault that Jake's not as good at me. If I could, I'd do all of your jobs." Anthony laughed, which forced half the team to laugh along with him. "Besides, it's just two more games until we get all straight wins. I wish you'd guys get better and stronger after each win like I do. Then it'd be easy to just breeze through the last games." "And you do?" Marcus sighed, finding ways to provoke Anthony into doing something to piss off the rest of the team. "You look the same to me." Anthony clenched his teeth behind closed lips. Anthony had a fascination with being huge, and as of late, he has hit a plateau. It's a touchy subject for him. "Yeah I do." Anthony finally blurted out as he flexed. "The bigger the win, the bigger I get. That's pretty easy to follow, right? But yeah, ball busting aside; just do your best out there, guys. Alright? " The team members agreed, fist pumping as they yelled "RIGHT!" in unison. "Whatever." Marcus snarled. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Anthony may have been a jerk, but he was still a very dexterous player. He had his own dedicated fan section that took up at least half of the arena's seating. Even people who were rooting for the other team soon found themselves joining Anthony's fan base. Anthony was a one man demolition crew on ice skates; it's hard to not root for someone so impressive. "O-1 O-1 O-1!" and "AN-THON-Y! AN-THON-Y!" was all that can be heard from the stands, drowning out whatever else the others were trying to cheer. In response to his fan's adoration, Anthony took the puck and slid it around two of the opposing team's bulkiest players before bringing it back to his side. The fans still roared, perhaps even louder since they knew Anthony was just showing off while burning through the remaining time. All the way from across the ice, he slammed the puck, sending it gliding into the other team's net. It took the crowd and referee a few moments to realize that the puck had indeed went into the goal, in which they responded by jumping out of their seats. Another flawless win mostly thanks to Anthony. Anthony was looking for just one person in the crowd, the cute nerd who was just gently clapping his hands and grinning. As far as he was concerned, Anthony just needed that one fan to make his day. He gave Colton a thumbs up before thrusting his muscular arms in the air as his team mates surrounded him. It may seem weird, but they genuinely liked the guy despite him being very cocky. Anthony just had a certain air about him that drew people to him. After signing tons of autographs, jerseys, and other newly purchased merchandise – Anthony retreated to the locker room to get a shower and get changed. The rest of the team was gone, which only left a few janitors and Colton inside the stadium. Despite winning, he started feeling really awful for some reason. It must have been written on his face, since Colton was alarmed as soon as Anthony entered the locker room. "Anthony, what's wrong?!" Colton panicked, running up to his boyfriend and caressing Anthony's cheek. "You're burning up. Are you ok? You can't get sick with the last game of the season coming up. . ." "Yeah, yeah, I'm fine." Anthony lied as he clenched his fists. "Ug, fuck! When did this uniform get so god damn tight?" "Now that you mention it, it does look a bit tight. I never seen it your pads bulge out so much." Colton continued eyeing up Anthony, until it clicked. "Anthony. . . I think you're. . . Growing. . ." "Shit like that doesn't happen." Anthony said through clenched his teeth. His body was on fire as his muscles pushed outward. The friction between his gear and skin was almost unbearable, especially the friction caused by his jockstrap. Loud grunts echoed throughout the empty locker room, along with the sound of Anthony pounding nearby lockers out of confusion. Colton could see Anthony's tanned forearms, calves, and abs start to show as Anthony grew taller. Every time Anthony breathed his jersey and pant legs rose up a tiny bit more until his uniform was clinging to his body as if it were a second skin. The bottom half of his 8 pack abs were bulging outward, becoming thicker and wider as his torso expanded. His pecs ripped out of jersey, leaving shredded remaining of his shirt and pads dangling over his still growing shoulders. Anthony looked down and to his dismay, could not see past his pecs. Instead, he tried to look over to his arm, finding it difficult since his lats and delts new bulk was in the way. He started flexing, each time he flexed his arm seemed to grow a tiny bit more. More and more veins snaking to the surface as his biceps and triceps pushed outward from his arms. Anthony panted in delight, despite the pain he felt around his groin. Anthony calmed down a bit now that the cool locker room air was easing his overheated body out of its frenzy. He cupped the front of his pants and moaned, his entire lower body was bulging out too. His quads destroyed his pants, leavening nothing but just the waistline of the pants intact. His jockstrap stretched forward, the straps digging into the back of his legs and groin, barely containing his firm legs and new package. Anthony flexed his quads as hard as possible, forcing the jock strap to give way and release his package from confinement. Anthony's removed the tattered remains of his uniform, exposing his tanned, smooth, and glistening skin to his boyfriend. He even had to remove his socks now that his feet tore through them. He started touching his chest and arms, feeling the new strength that filled them. Anthony may not have been the strongest man in the world, but he was surely close now that he stood at 6'8" with 320 pounds of ripped muscle. "Aw it stopped." Anthony looked sad, but his frown quickly flipped upside down. "Hah, who gives a shit? Look at me, I'm MASSIVE! Go get the measuring tape from my locker." "Anthony this is. . ." Colton gulped as he obeyed orders. "Don't just stand there sweetcheeks, start measuring!" Anthony struck a pose, flexing both his biceps. Colton wrapped the tape around Anthony's bulging bicep and soon found himself caressing Anthony's arm. "You like 'em? You can worship them later. Now about their size, what does it say?" "I-incredible! Your arms are 21 inches thick! I have to do your chest next." Colton was possibly more excited than Anthony at this point. He knew all of Anthony's stats, so seeing what became of his boyfriend made the situation even more arousing. "56 inches. . . From. . . 48 inches. . ." Anthony bounced his pecs a few time and playfully shoved Colton's face into the center of them. Colton eagerly groped and licked whatever he could, the salty sweat somewhat quenching his desire for Anthony's body. Anthony kissed the top of Colton's head as he pulled him in for a bear hug. Colton took the opportunity to run his hands over Anthony's arms and shoulders, massive beyond belief for a man his age. "Pretty awesome, right? I guess I really do get stronger after every time I win. I'm just that much of a badass." Anthony gave Colton a few quick pecks on his lips. He effortlessly held Colton with one hand as he used his other hand to probe around his crotch. "Now there's even more of me to love and more of me to use for making love. I bet you just don't know what to do with all of it." "I don't." Colton smiled. "I was hoping you would know." "I'm hungry. How 'bout you?" Anthony changed the subject, his stomach letting out a grumbling noise. "I could eat." Colton replied as Anthony let him down. "When you say eat, do you mean 'gobble down a big cock' or eat actual food? Because I wouldn't mind a blow job right about now." Anthony rustled Colton's messy brown hair "Food, Anthony, food." Colton laughed, giving Anthony's abs a playful tap. "Then sex. I really want to see what this new cock can do." "You drive a hard bargain, but I'll take it. Before we go out we should go find you something that fits. As much as I like seeing you naked, I don't think it's legal to be naked in public. You probably need a shower too, you're sweaty from top to bottom." "Oh yeah. I forgot about that." Anthony dashed off for the showers, eager to take his new body out for a stroll. From the showers he yelled, "Raid the lockers for me to find something that fits!" "Commit a crime? Suuuure." Colton sighed, but still followed Anthony's orders. PART 2 "Today's the big day, Anthony." Colton smiled as he wrapped himself around Anthony's massive arm. "It's sad in a way, don't you think?" "Sad? Please! I had a ton of offers to join professional hockey teams around this area, now everyone in the damn USA wants me!" Even though it was an exaggeration, he still wasn't far from the truth. "I mean. . . You move on with your life and leave me behind. I got one more year left of college, remember?" Colton frowned as he pulled himself closer to Anthony. Anthony shook Colton free of his arm and wrapped himself around Colton, the height difference making it more awkward than it used to be. "You'll be fine. I'll visit you whenever I have time off and I'll chat with you every day with the webcam you got me." Anthony lifted Colton up, giving him a kiss. "I'm going to be famous and earn lots of money. Then when you're done you can come live with me and I'll take care of you." Colton kissed Anthony back. "As long as I get to be with you, I don't care if we're rich or poor." "Well you'd have a degree. So you could work too. I sure as hell ain't living like some hobo. These muscles need some serious fuel and supplements. " Colton rolled his eyes, "I suppose there's that. Anyway, put me down so I can get to work on making some hot chocolate and sandwiches for the team. I'll make you a big lunch while I'm at it too." "I'm not hungry." Anthony shrugged. "It's weird. I went outside with nothing but my boxers and I didn't feel cold or nothing. I sat in the sun for a while and I didn't feel hungry any more. What's that all about?" "Uh. . ." Colton squinted, "That does sound awfully strange. Are you sure you're not hungry?" "Yep," Anthony replied with another shrug. Colton knew what his body language was saying, and decided to not ask any more questions about Anthony's new body. "I'm just going to find some extra baggy clothes to wear. None of my old ones fit. This shit's going to get expensive real quick if I keep growing. I guess I got to go buy new gear too, so you can go ahead without me when you're done. You don’t want to keep those guys waiting, they get antsy when you show up late." Colton blushed a bit. "Well, ok. Do you want me to go out and buy you some clothes?" "Eh, fuck it then. I'll walk around naked or with a towel around me or something. Who'd complain?" Anthony replied as he strolled into the bedroom to find something to wear. "I know I wouldn't," Colton giggled. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton's dad was a professional hockey player, and Colton really wanted to get involved with the sport. Sadly for him, he was not built for it. He could skate faster than anyone on the team, but that's only a quarter of what's required to be a truly good player. As such, he just dedicated himself to being the team's personal assistant; he even offered to help any of the team members if their grades were declining. The guys happily accepted him as an honorary team member and most of them considered Colton to be a best friend. Whether it be from Colton winning them over with his general likeability or his addictive hot chocolate. It was the last game of the year, which also signaled that finals were right around the corner for college courses. The team liked to gather in the locker room 1 to 2 hours before the game. Mostly to eat or drink whatever Colton brought them without having to wolf it down. Colton walked down the locker room benches, handing off a cup of hot chocolate and sandwiches to the team members. They all thanked him, gave him playful punches, and Jake even hugged Colton. It was the last time most of them would ever really be able to see or talk to Colton. Finally, Colton made his way to Marcus – who purposefully alienated himself from the rest. He had a sour look on his face, probably jealous of not being the center of attention. "You don't want any, Marcus?" "No. I never have it any other time. Why the fuck would I want it now?" "But you look really tense, it'll help you calm down." Colton poured a cup of hot chocolate and held it out. Marcus sneered as he took the cup and blindly threw it, causing the contents to explode over Jake's hand. Jake yelped as he shook the excess liquid off his hand, and a second later, Colton was by his side with a bottle of water to cool Jake's hand. "I have some ointment in my bag for that, just hold on." As Colton went to get the ointment the rest of the team turned to Marcus. "Yo what the fuck Marcus?" "Not cool." "Can you stop being a twat for more than second?" "Yep!" "After this match I'm going to-" "Going to what? I'm bigger than you. I will destroy you," Marcus laughed. "I'm done with all of you assholes anyway. I'm tired of having to deal with your stupid faces, walking around and worshipping Anthony and pretending to like this little queer Colton. I can't believe you let that gaywad even close to you." Colton was in the middle of massaging ointment on to Jake's hand when Marcus said that, causing him to stop. Colton looked ashamed and was afraid that the other team members might believe Marcus. "Yeah we know he's gay," Jake casually replied. "Duh. We never mentioned it because it doesn't matter." "Colton's still an awesome guy." "Yep." Each comment made Colton blush more and more. "Yeah, Colton's pretty fucking awesome." That comment belonged to Anthony, causing all the team members to look towards the locker room entrance. What they saw shocked them, to say the least. "He's also my fucking boyfriend, so I dare you to say something about him again. C'mon Marcus. Give me a reason to punch in your ugly face." The rest of the members were still in shock, especially after that bombshell Anthony dropped. . . All except Marcus who started laughing. "Pffffff-hahahaha! Are you for real? Hot fucking damn, you're so insecure about being the same size as me that you went and put on some lifts and pads to make yourself look bigger. Wow Anthony. Wow. You wanna start something? Ok then. I'll punch right through those pads." Marcus kept laughing as he walked up to Anthony and punched him forcefully in the stomach. The cockiness and arrogance drained from his face as he realized he just punched Anthony's abs. Marcus was in disbelief, using his hand to now feel over Anthony's stomach. 1-2-3-4-5-6-7-8. . . There they are, 8 perfectly formed abs. Rock solid and resistant to the most forceful punch Marcus could muster. Anthony placed his hands over Marcus' head and shoulder, clamping down to hold the angry bastard in place while inflicting some real pain. "Looks like there's nothing to start," Anthony smirked, as he forced Marcus to turn around. He pushed Marcus forward towards Colton. "You are going to apologize to my boyfriend. Then you're going to tell the coach you're sick. You're going to miss the last game. You aren't a part of this team." "Y-you freak! You can't do this to me. . ." Marcus whined, trying to struggle free. Anthony just clamped down harder. "AH-AH-S-STOP! OK! . . . Sorry Colton. And I'm sorry you guys have to deal with a fake wannabe alpha who's also a fucking fa-" Anthony turned Marcus towards the door and forcefully kneed him in the back, sending Marcus flying several feet in front of him. Marcus looked back in disgust as he crawled to the door, letting himself out. Whatever was left of his ridiculous ego was shattered – not that anybody cared. He had it coming for a long time. "Well, that was fun," Anthony laughed as he turned to his team mates. It was an awkward stare-off between them. Anthony's common sense kicked in for once in his life, reminding him that people just don't suddenly become muscular giants. Too bad for Anthony that he lacked the words or approach to say what needed to be said. Anthony shifted uncomfortably a few times, his muscles rolling along with the rest of his body. The only purpose that served was to accidentally entrance his team mates more. Anthony started shifting more and more frequently until someone finally pointed out the obvious. "Holy shit! Anthony you're. . . Getting bigger!" "Huh?" Anthony looked down and saw his already formidable pec shelf push out slowly. His team mates and Colton watched with bated breath. "Er, I guess that counted as a win. . . Hehe. . . This is going to be fucking awesome." Anthony's balance became off center as his body grew heavier, causing him to push his back against the locker for support. Only his chest was growing, it's almost as if his body had this growth spurt planned out. The shirt Anthony was wearing happened to be very tight around his chest, so as it swollen larger, it began tearing a line down the top of the shirt. 57" rip, 58" riiip, 59" riiiiiiiiip, 60 inches, the top half destroyed. His pecs now in few view, his body configuring their shape to be more squared off so they could hold up better on his wide frame. His team members were drooling, inching closer and closer to Anthony to get a better look. He looked kind of silly with his pecs hanging out, but the shoulders and bottom half of his shirt was still in tact. . . For now. Anthony's arms rose up to a slanted angle, his fingers dug into the lockers as he tried to contain the pleasure of his biceps and triceps getting larger. The arm holes of his shirt were trying their best to hug his arms or at least dig into his skin. Though they didn't succeed, there was far too much muscle to fight against. Eventually he flexed his biceps to get it over with; the shredded cloth flew away from his solid biceps. When he stopped flexing his arm, his bicep did not go back to its fully relaxed state. Instead, it stayed at a whopping 26" of meaty muscle. His team mates could not wait, and decided to help Anthony's body with its mission to shred all of Anthony's clothing. They tore away the rest of his shirt, each of them pushing against each other to feel Anthony's newly growing stature. Anthony slowly moved away from the lockers to let his team mates surround him. Soon he rose to 7 feet tall, towering over all his team mates, some of them struggling to touch his ridiculously large shoulders. Colton stood to the side and watched, enjoying the show from where he was at. He knew very well Anthony loves to be worshipped, and being worshiped by other muscular men was just one of Anthony's fantasies – he didn't want to ruin it. His team mates eagerly tore away Anthony's pants, each of them trying to cup his growing bulge. They all had an irrational desire to pleasure Anthony, even though most of them were straight, with the obvious exception of Jake who was enjoying Anthony's body the most out of all the other men. Anthony in turn made sure Jake got to touch whatever he wanted, and especially made sure Jake's large hands were one of the hands rubbing Anthony's cock. Anthony could feel his team mate's cocks rubbing up against him, increasing his own pleasure tenfold. Some of his team mates tried grabbing at Anthony's bubble butt or wrapping themselves around his 35" waist to get better leverage. They were all in a mindless bliss, touching Anthony's glistening muscles, tracing the veins that pushed up to the surface all over his body, kissing his pecs - biceps – neck – shoulders – abs – quads – cock; whatever they could do, they did. His legs started growing thicker; giving his team mates more to rub up against. Anthony's waist also expanded 38" around, giving his bulbous quads more room to situate themselves without crushing his new set of balls and enormous cock. His own cock was pushed up against his abs, the tip of his cock rubbing the bottom of his pecs. His balls tingled with delight as they grew larger in size, and then growing some more as they filled up with his seed. His team mates had already drenched Anthony's body in their own sweat and cum, but they were still not finished. They wanted to shower their alpha in never-ending ecstasy; they wanted to please him no matter what. "I'm close, guys, keep going. . ." Anthony moaned. He could only think simple thoughts about who was where on his body, almost as if his mind was actually trying to understand what was going on. His team mate's tongues wildly lapping at his sweat covered body, their hands groping every muscle they could find on his 420 pound frame of ripped muscle. Their hot, pulsating cocks straining their pants as they rubbed their members against Anthony. The pleasure compounded more and more between them all, which in response made Anthony's balls fill up faster. His cock was now fighting to keep him from having an orgasm; he wanted more before it ended. Though to his dismay, his body did not listen. With a loud and drawn out roar, he came forcefully. His roar radiated through the locker room, shaking his team mates to their cores – causing them to have orgasms as well. Anthony's cum rained down over his team, gallons upon gallons. Each of them were shaking and unable to stand on their own, grabbing on to each other just to stand up right. As Anthony's own body began to sink down to the floor, the rest of his team mates followed. They were reduced to limp masses of muscle lying around the alpha of the team, resting in a puddle of Anthony's virile essence. "Man, talk about team work," Anthony chuckled, and as usual, the rest of the team weakly laughed along with him. "So who was the best?" Jake asked as he idly rubbed his hand along Anthony's quad. "You were, Jake. . . Well the second best. The first best is Col-" Anthony started glowing red in frustration. He just remembered Colton was there. Y'know his boyfriend. Anthony looked over at Colton but couldn't see well. His vision was still blurry thanks to his mind still drowning in ecstasy. He tried to get up from the floor, but the pile of muscular bodies on him were too heavy for him to lift in his current state. "Co-Colton, I don't know what happened. . . Ah. . ." And of course, it hit the rest of the team too. Anthony's boyfriend and their best friend was there. They all just had their way with Anthony right in front of him. They tried to get up and approach Colton, feeling guilty as can be – not to mention utterly ridiculous since they were still covered in Anthony's cum to the point of being painted white. When they finally wobbled up to Colton, they didn't know what to say, so they waited for Jake to say something. As usual. "Colton, it's my fault. I started it, don't blame Anthony!" Jake began. "Y-yeah, we shouldn't have done that." "You gotta forgive him. Be mad at us, not him!" "Yep!" "Guys, guys, relax!" Colton wasn't bothered, and was honestly tickled pink that they were trying so hard. He smiled, "I understand. It was very awkward to watch, but it was still one of Anthony's fantasies to be worshipped by nicely muscled guys. I want Anthony to be happy. Now at least he can say one of his fantasies came true. Besides, I'd rather it be you guys than some strangers." "I wish you were my boyfriend." Jake stared admiringly at Colton. "Phew, that's a relief." "So you're not mad? Good!" "Uh. . . Yep!" "Thanks Colton." Anthony slowly approached his boyfriend, he was about to pick him up before remembering he was covered in white gunk. Colton nodded and understood what Anthony was going to do, so he just nodded and smiled. Anthony tried his hardest not to tackle the cute little guy, so he tried to change the subject. "Uh, I didn't know you guys were all gay though." "We're not." One of them replied. "I don't know what came over me." "It feels gross and wrong, but I loved it." "You felt amazing Anthony! So big and strong. . . But I never got hard while looking at any other guys." "Yep." "Well I am gay, if that makes a difference. To be honest this was one of my fantasies too." "I could tell." Anthony playfully punched Jake in the arm. "I didn't mind feeling you up either." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- The team members sat back and relaxed, letting their wits and breath catch up to them. They planned on getting into the shower to just wash off the cum from their clothes and bodies, only to find something strange. They looked around, giving each other confused looks as they noticed their clothes were dry now – with no sticky white substances in sight. Even Anthony noticed how strange it was. Then all attention turned on Jake as he started moaning. "Oh – ah. . . What's happening to me?" His voice dropped an octave with each word. He started clawing at his clothes, but that's not what was causing them to rip. His quickly expanding muscles and increasing height was. He ballooned out at an exponential rate; his 46" chest jumping to 54" in a flash caused him to stumble forward, catching himself on the bench. His quads ripped his jeans, and his bulge busted the zipper as his briefs tried to contain his inflating endowment. The same started happening all throughout the locker room, each of them suddenly moaning as their clothes tightened around their growing bodies. All of them growing to various heights and their packages bursting forth from their pants-prison. The fat on their bodies melted away, making room for more muscle. They were all panting and sweating, feeling up their bodies as they enjoyed the growth. Jake was quickly becoming the largest of them all, taking on the size Anthony previously was before he grew again. The rest of them stood at 6'2" to 6'6", weighing in about 250-300 pounds of ripped muscle. When the growth was done, they started falling on to their rear ends one by one – their minds and "pleasure circuits" were simply blown. . . Which was clearly visible by the white mess on their legs, abs, chest, and underwear. "Ok, so how many fantasies are going to come true today?" Anthony raised his eyebrows, thinking about the other one that was left. Just one. If it happened, he'd have no idea how to handle it. All he'd know is he'd love every single second of it. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton enjoyed the show to say the least, but he couldn't help but realize he was excluded from the growth. Anthony enjoyed the view, and was grinning like an idiot as he occasionally licked his lips. Again, another fantasy of his came true; being able to make men into sex gods just like Anthony with his cum. Anthony looked over at Colton, his grin turning into a frown. "Colton. . ." He quietly said as he bent over his lover. "Did you want to be bigger too?" "Kind of." Colton forced a smile. "But as long as you're happy with me, I'm happy with me." "You're still the hottest thing to me." Anthony kissed Colton deeply and firmly. "No other man can compete with your personality, brains, technique, or tight body. At the end of the day, you're the only guy I want to cuddle with, or kiss, or fuck. . . C'mon Col. . . I'm bad at this." "No, that's good enough." Colton's smile was genuine now. "I'm glad that even after all these hunky guys popped up you still only have feelings for me. "Fuck yeah, did you think anything would change even if I got bigger?" Anthony said as he scooped Colton up in his arms. "Where are you taking me? Don't you want to stay with the guys an-" "To the office so we can be alone. I want to spend the last hour before the game with my future husband." "Future husband. Haha." Colton wrapped his arms around Anthony's neck, finding difficulty doing such a simple task because of Anthony's inhumanly thick muscles. The two did indeed spend an entire hour alone, Anthony gently undressed Colton, stripping him down to his boxer briefs. He laid Colton on the soft carpet of the office and got on top of him. Gently stroking Colton's side and kissing him. Muttering sweet words into his lover's ear, with Colton returning the gesture. They did not have sex, but whatever they were doing was something they greatly enjoyed. Anthony, despite being an arrogant sex crazed bastard, even had to agree that what he was doing with Colton at this moment was better than his two fantasies that came true. . . The only thing that trumped this was actually having sex with Colton. "Fifteen minutes until game time, Anthony." Colton rubbed his lover's arms gently. "I think you should get ready." "I'd rather spend those fifteen minutes with you, I can get ready fast, don't worry. . ." "B-but this is the last game. You can't be late, hockey's important to you. I don't want to get in the way of that." "No, hockey gets in the way of what's most important to me." Anthony rolled over and took Colton with him, pushing Colton's body against his as closely as possible. "Er. . . I can't lie, my muscles come first. You know that. But you are my second most important thing. I don't think anyone else could ever understand that but you. It's like you were made especially for a big idiot like me." "You're not a big idiot. . . And I'm more important than hockey? I. . ." Colton paused as he tried to collect his thoughts. "And what if I told you. . . I was. . . Especially made for you. . . So to speak?" "Considering all the weird shit that's happened, I don't know what that'd mean." "Just promise you won't feel any different after I tell you." Colton's eyes seemed like they were glistening, almost as if he were about to cry. "It can't be that ba-" "Please." Colton interrupted Anthony, something that caught him off guard. Colton never did that. "I promise, now please tell me." Anthony hugged Colton tighter, hoping whatever Colton had to say wouldn't somehow tear them apart. He'd fight through all the levels of hell to stop that happening if he had to. "Well. . ." PART 3 "Marcus is technically my younger brother by a year. I used to have a body like his, and he had a body like mine. . . I was a real bad person. I always bossed him around, hit him, and at school I'd turn him into a target for fun. I just hated how such a sissy could be related to me. Then one day, this lady End came into the picture. She turned the tables, and slowly gave all my muscles and height to Marcus – then made me the younger brother. . . I was basically sent back to the 8th grade, and forced to restart my life in this body. I tried working out again but it didn't get me anywhere so I studied instead. . . And I became a nicer person. . . You would have hated the old me, I was no different than Marcus is now." "Don't even joke about being related to that asshole. . . Even if you two have the same last na-. . . Uh?" Anthony said with a chuckle or two before realizing Colton was dead serious. "That can't even happen if it's true. C'mon Col." "Just like how you can't randomly grow, huh?" Colton shot back, "When I became attached to you only weeks after being with you, Marcus got really angry. He hated both of us, and didn't want to see us happy. So he asked End to change you. I thought I should warn you but I didn't want to sound like a crazy person. When nothing happened I was relieved. Then when you started growing I didn't think anything of it since you grew more muscular. When I thought back, the change me and Marcus had came in three stages too. The third one was the most drastic. If Marcus has his way, he'll probably turn you into an immobile pile of flesh." "You know the rules." A woman's voice rang out. The two of them turned their heads to see a black haired woman, dressed as a rather classy business woman. She reached into her purse and pulled out a gray book with Marcus' name on the front. "End!" Colton cried out of terror. She specifically said to never tell anyone. Anthony instinctively got to his feet, bringing Colton up with him. Anthony stepped in front of Colton. "What do you want?!" Anthony growled, preparing for the worst. "Oh come now. You act as if I'm some sort of monster." Her tone was flat, but sharp. She opened up the book she was holding. "I'm not going to do anything. I just came in here to remind Anthony that the game is about to start. He's set to enter phase three, you know." "P-please no. . ." Colton begged as he forced his way out from behind Anthony. "End, leave Anthony out of it. I know I was a terrible person, but don't drag him into it to punish me. . ." "Actually, I don't know what will happen." She skimmed the page. "I wrote it in, but it still seems very vague since it's based off of someone's fantasies instead of specific things. I suppose that makes the reveal more exciting." "Wait, she's actually real? Then. . . I'm going to be a fucking slob after I win this game?!" Anthony spun Colton around. His first priority was his body, Colton came second. Fire was in his eyes. "Yeah, maybe you are a fucking shitty person! You drag me into this bullshit with this bitch and that fucker out there. . . We're done." "Anthony!" Colton cried out, trying to move closer to him – only to be pushed into the nearest wall by Anthony. He yelped in pain as he hit the hard surface and tried to stand up, his entire body aching from the force. "Please Anthony. . ." Anthony looked back and paused. He was utterly confused on how to feel, though seeing Colton in pain made his heart ache. "Col. . . Fucking damnit. . ." Antony went over to Colton and helped him up without a single word. Anthony's expression made it clear he didn't want to continue on with the discussion, he just wanted to go on the ice and do what he did best. Classic Anthony, do now - think later. Anthony helped Colton to his feet and held his hand. The two went to Anthony's locker, and Colton started taking things out. Colton got on a bench to help put on Anthony's top gear, slipping pads on top of his humongous body – the pads stretched to their limits. Lastly he placed Anthony's jersey over his head, having difficulty doing so since Anthony could barely lift his arms all the way up. Colton got caught up in everything and just wrapped his arms around Anthony and started sobbing. "Don't worry Col." Anthony spun around, putting his hands around Colton's waist. "You helped me get bigger over the years. You made me happy. I don't get any of this, and I'm still confused. . . Seeing you in pain hurts me. I'm sorry about that. . . But. . . If I do turn into something really super ugly, just promise me you'll find a way to change it or just end it." "I promise. . . Now. . . Get going. . . You have a minute until game time. . ." Anthony dried Colton's eyes and tenderly kissed Colton's forehead. "I can't believe you're still so good to me. . ." "I'll always have a soft spot for my number one fan." Anthony placed his hand on Colton's cheek for a moment and smiled. He backed away towards the door. "You better root for me extra hard. This win'll go down in history and shit." As one would imagine, everyone was confused as to what had happened to their college's beloved team. A group of men all taller than 6 foot rushed out on to the ice, the smallest one managing to be wider than the biggest player on the opposing team. They all mindlessly cheered anyway, despite thinking that their team was cheating by bringing in ringers to pose as the normal team. It was painfully obvious that their gear was ill-fitting, not that anyone really complained. If someone lightly used their imagination, all they'd see are hunks skating around down there. When Anthony came out, it's like he pushed the mute button. All was silent until Anthony glided into position on the ice. The referee stared hard before yelling, "Holy shit, that's really Anthony!" It cut through the silence, allowing some of the fans to hear. He caused an uproar of applause, whether it be cheering for Anthony or his inhumanly fast muscle gain. The opposing team all quaked in fear as they saw the giants they were facing. "This'll be easy. Start this game already." The referee nodded and quickly hopped to it, not wanting to anger the muscle god that stood inches away from him. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton had found his way over to his usual spot, surprised to see Marcus and End there. It was a boxed off section away from the bleacher's, so the constant roaring from the fans wasn't totally unbearable. "Hello nerd." End said with a flat expression. "Yeah. Nerd. How does it feel to lose? Thanks to End, that fucker's going to be a big whale. Everyone gets to see as their beloved shitty hockey player blows up right on the ice." Marcus and Colton locked eyes, though Colton found himself becoming physically ill from Marcus' shit eating grin. "He'll spend a few years as a useless blob and just die. That bastard deserves more misery than that for kicking me out of the spot I truly deserve. The best part is, you get to watch it all happen. Fucking fantastic!" "The spot you truly deserve." She scoffed, "Please, darling, don't push it now." "Please Marcus! I know I tormented you, but leave Anthony out of this. He doesn't deserve this." Colton pleaded on his hands and knees. "Don't care. I win. Bye." Marcus picked Colton up by his collar and tossed him to the ground away from the secluded seating section. "People who support that piece of shit Anthony don't deserve to be near a god like me." Colton backed away and found another secluded area to watch the game. He wasn't paying attention, he was too busy watching Anthony and praying that everything would be alright after the team's inevitable victory. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "59, 58, 57, 56, 55," the crowd yelled in unison. They were counting down the final seconds left of the game. With each count, Anthony's team mates passed the puck around at blinding speeds. The other team was too chicken to actually get in the way. After getting checked by Anthony's team a few times, they learned their lesson. "48, 47, 46." While doing his signature show-boating routine, Anthony circled all his team mates, giving them fist bumps or pats on the shoulder. Thanking them for their hard work as briefly as he could. He event glided past the benched players, waving to them and grinning the best he could with a mouthpiece in the way. Anthony finally made his way over to Colton, who was standing by the rink's entrance. Anthony took off his mask and spit out the mouth guard. He reached over the barrier and lifted Colton up to give him a quick but passionate kiss. Anthony figured it'd be his last chance, so he'd make it count. The entire crowd paused out of mere confusion, but decided to mindlessly cheer afterwards anyway. Anthony casually glided across the ice, passing the opposing team as they got out of his way. He stood a few feet away from the goalie, who was shaking in his skates. Anthony slowly slid up until he was close to the goalie. . . Who had now pissed himself. "5, 4, 3, 2," he slowly slid the puck into the goal, right through the poor guy's legs. "1!" "I win. . ." Anthony muttered with a smile. Even in the face of uncertainly he could find time to smile. He helped his team achieve flawless wins for a few hockey seasons in a row. It ultimately meant the entire team would be top picks for professional teams looking for new players. Even Marcus, despite being a horrible person, would get a spot somewhere. Albeit, that is until his teammates find out how intolerable he is. The team glided to the center of the ice, swarming around Anthony. Anthony could barely understand a word anyone was saying, but he heard his name 1,000 times. "Heh. . . If this is how things end for me. . . This would be a pretty kickass ending. . ." Anthony felt the discomfort settle in his stomach. He wobbled a bit, and tried to stop himself from falling face first on the ice. Instead, his efforts were wasted as his rear end smashed hard on the ice. Everyone in the stands went quiet, wondering if their favorite player is OK. Anthony fell back entirely, his face contorted by pain. Anthony's team mates and the refree tried to lift Anthony up, but his body heat burnt them. Anthony began pounding the ice as sharp and unbearable pain overloaded every single nerve. He even began crying, something he hadn't done since he was 4. His team mates watched helplessly while the referee skated off for help. The yells of Anthony's agony. The burning amount of heat his body was generating. Anthony's large convulsing body. No, it was not a pretty sight. "Anthony, I'm coming! Hold on!" Colton rushed towards Anthony, but a hand stopped him. Well, more like an outstretched arm that knocked Colton on to his back. "Step back." End ordered as she stopped Colton from stepping on the ice. Even Anthony's team mates left the ice since the entire rink was melting. The water even started evaporating at this point. The crowd was frantically whipping out their phones to record what was happening. . . While a few actually called for help. "N-No! I got to be with him, I got to-" "Hey. Shut up." She said, "Don't worry about it. Nothing bad will happen to Anthony. In fact, to spite Marcus, I made sure Anthony's fantasies would come true. Something that I should have probably looked into, actually. . ." "Wait-wait-wait-wait!" Marcus jumped in, "What do you mean you did this to spite me?!" "You were a tormented soul, so I decided to help you. But now you're a terrible person. So instead of ruining your life, I decided to make your rival's dreams come true. And by the way, the spot you truly deserve is something far worse than being stuck in Anthony's shadow. Though his fantasies render him unable to play hockey so. . . You can have that. At least until everyone finds out how horrible you are. I know you have one more edit left, but I can't stomach being around you long enough. So no last edit for you. Have a nice life." She walked off. "GET BACK HERE AND FIX THIS! HE DOESN'T DESERVE TO BE HAPPY! HE'S A MISERABLE PILE OF SHIT!" Marcus yelled to the point of his face turning red. End replied the way a proper lady should. Which is to say, she spun around, flipped him off twice, and then casually backed out of the arena . Before opening the door she said, "Don't care. You lose. Bye." "You. . . Uh. . . AAAAAAAAAG!" Marcus ran after her in a heated rage. "Fuck! That was some fucking bullshit! All of that for nothing!" Anthony ranted. The entire skating rink was nothing but concrete now that all the ice had melted away. Even the machinery that kept the ice cold was overheated beyond repair. He frantically wiped tears from his eyes as his team mates and Colton rushed towards him. Colton was the first to reach Anthony, quickly wrapping Anthony in his loving embrace. He wiped the remaining tears off Anthony's cheeks. "I don't know what I can do, but I'm here now. Are you ok now? Were you scared? I know I was. . ." "Man, you'll make a top notch husband if you keep this up." Anthony replied, kissing Colton on his cheek. "It hurt really fucking bad, but it's done now. I'm fine. I think." "Fuck bro, we thought you were being murdered." "Are you ok now, do you need something?" "That was really weird." "Yep! . . . Uh. . . You're naked though." "Anthony I think you're growing again. . ." Colton's arms were slowly being pushed further apart. Anthony's muscle mass was increasing yet again. Colton remembered what the woman had said about Anthony. The way she made it sound, it seemed like Anthony was going to be massive to the point where he's rendered unable to play hockey. "I feel it." Anthony kissed Colton one last time and gently pushed him away. "This feels like it's going to be huge. You guys should back u-uuuooooh!" The entire team and Colton backed away, keeping their eyes on Anthony as he moaned. It was awkward, but it reminded them all of what had happened in the locker rooms earlier that day. They were excited to say the least, but Colton was worried still. Anthony's last fantasy was one that would probably be better off in a dream world, not the real world. The team made sure no one else could enter the arena, just so they could have Anthony all to themselves for a bit. "Don't overdo it, Anthony. . ." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- With each heart beat his body started to swell. It was gradual at first, the pain and pleasure of his expanding body mixing with his flustered mind. Anthony placed his massive hands over his pecs, enjoying the sensation of his pecs pushing his fingers a part. His hands slowly moving outward in front of him as his monstrous mounds of muscles grew outward. There was so much muscle packed on to his chest that it began to expand downward too, big squares of grade A beef somehow smashing in-between his other growing muscles. "Fuck yeah, bigger. . ." Anthony moaned through the pain as his legs grew larger. His quads were slowly crushing his package. Anthony was forced to lay back so his endowment would not be crushed. "Walking is gonna be hard with these big tree trunks. I fucking love it!" Anthony's abdominals began bulging out at an abnormal rate, to the point where they were smashing together. They were fighting his pecs and other abdominal muscles for space. The feeling of his muscles rubbing against each other further accentuated the mindless bliss that overcame him. He ran his hands all over his body, touching wherever he could. He looked back and forth to see his arms increasing in size, his lats and delts were following suit as well. Anthony started to have some difficulty moving his arms, and eventually his neck. His head was locked into a neutral position as his arms slowly locked in place. His forearms and biceps now mashing against each other, despite his arms laying straight out. "Oh shit this is intense. . . Oh man. . . Oh fuumumph." Anthony's pecs crept up to his chin, locking his jaw in place. At this point Colton was freaking out, watching Anthony being crushed to death by his own muscles. Anthony could care less. His muscles were fighting for space all over his body, the power surging through him was ecstatic despite him being unable to move. His member remained flaccid, thankfully, but began growing longer and thicker. Something that made even the most perverted onlookers blush. Anthony kept moaning, the sounds he were making kept growing louder despite his body being smothered in dense muscle mass. To Colton's relief, Anthony's body began growing taller. His muscles were still growing, though now his height was helping to even things out. 8 feet. . . 9 feet. . . 10 feet. . . The team watched in awe as Anthony tried sitting up, his muscles now too large to grope. Even a segment of his abs could not be covered with one hand. 11 feet. . . 12 feet. . . "Fuck, I can't take this!" Anthony's jaw was finally free from his pecs, but they weren't far behind. "This is crazy!" Anthony tried sitting up, planning to feel up his humongous body. His chest was too wide to let his bulbous arms wrap around the front of his body. 13 feet. . . 14 feet. . . 15 feet. . . All of his team mates approached him along with Colton tagging along behind them. 16 feet. . . 17 feet. . . 18 feet. . . 19 feet. . . Finally, 20 feet tall. When the ecstasy of growing had stopped, Anthony became aware of his surroundings. Even the self-centered muscleman couldn't help but feel embarrassed about being naked with all these people around. His team mates tried blocking Anthony's package, though it didn't do him any good. "Uh. . . Tada?" Anthony awkwardly smiled, "Could you guys. . . Stop staring and get me. . . Something to cover up?" Not wanting to disobey a giant who could crush them, the entire stadium cleared out. Everyone searched for curtains, banners, or huge blankets to smash together. Within 20 minutes a "man skirt" of epic proportions was made, along with elaborately put together cloth to help suppress his manhood. Anthony put it on, carefully, making sure not to rip it and trying his best to keep his giant endowment in check. "Thanks guys." A few 'you're welcome' responses rose from the vast crowd surrounding Anthony. Almost everyone was trying to wrap their head around how this crazy situation even came to be. . . While the others were in awe of Anthony's muscles, creating fantasies of their own involving Anthony's incredible bulk. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Anthony found his way out of the arena, thanks to making his own exit. Of course, a giant 20 foot man standing on college campus wasn't exactly hard to miss. It wasn't long before news reporters flocked in to get some shots of the muscled giant. Anthony loved the attention, flexing his massive muscles for the cameras. He was a blonde haired god, his body flawless and tan. Thoughts of how amazing he felt and looked kept running through his head until his eyes scanned through the crowd to find his team mates and Colton. He still had mixed feelings about Colton, though he figured everything still turned out OK. Anthony didn't see any reason to dislike Colton, in fact, he kind of wished Colton had grown giant too so he could romp around with him. As the media packed up and left, Anthony was left out in the open. Anthony just lied there for a few days, picking up his team mates or Colton so he could put them on his chest. They'd nestle between his pecs and talk to him while he'd whisper back so he wouldn't make them go deaf. Anthony loved the feeling of being so enormous with miniature men sitting on top of his beautifully muscled body. Although, some may say "overly muscled" is a more appropriate term to use. People got used to walking around him to get to their dorms or classes. Officials for the college offered to pay Anthony to help with construction, of course, after he had repaired the stadium he had destroyed. Anthony eagerly agreed. Anthony especially enjoyed working with the construction crew. He'd lift up a few burly men at a time, placing them on beams or scaffolds so they could fasten the new building's structure together. Anthony would use his incredible strength to lift heavy steel beams with ease, putting on a little show in between to show off his muscles. The crew enjoyed his help for one reason or another. Eventually, word spread of Anthony – a giant man – helping to construct buildings. Even if he was five tons of solid muscle mass, he still found it easy to navigate his way through the city. The police had to block off sections of major streets to allow him access, though. Anthony loved helping out, though he loved soaking up the attention even more. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- One night, Colton approached Anthony's new area of residence – between the hockey arena and some college buildings. Anthony lifted his small lover up and placed him on his chest. He couldn't look at Colton, but the feel of him being there was almost enough for him. "Hey Anthony. . . I. . . Don't think I can do this any more. I love you but. . . You're so huge." Anthony did not respond, he remained quiet with a frown upon his face. He knew this was coming. "I'm just glad you forgave me. You have a real big heart Anthony. . . Hehe. . . I guess that's literally true since you're so huge now. I wish I could make this work, but both of us know it won't. We don't have any privacy, you can't cuddle with me, you can't kiss me. . . It feels. . . Wrong." "I know." Anthony sighed in agreement. He loved his new body, but soon found he loved Colton more as he was about to lose him for good. "We will still be friends at least, right? I think I'd go crazy if I didn't get to hear from you often. I'm going crazy enough as is since I can't jack off even if I wanted to. My arms are too big to reach down there." "Of course." Colton honestly didn't know how else to reply. "And hey, if you're going to go for a new boyfriend to fuck around with, pick Jake. OK? He's a decent guy, he'd treat you right and isn't an asshole. I bet he's a pro at fucking too. He better be with the body I gave him." Anthony's tone was enough to let Colton know he wasn't joking. "Thanks for the tip." Colton sarcastically cut in, "I wish there was a way to change this. Jake is fine and all, but he's not you. Just being with you makes me smile. But relationships can't last on just smiles, can they?" "I don't think so." Anthony sadly agreed. "I think. . . I would trade my giant new life to be with you. Even when you made me mad I couldn't stand to be away from you. I don't want to be selfish and keep you to myself either." "You're a really good man, Anthony." Colton patted Anthony's chest, giving it a gentle rub afterwards. The sound and feel of Anthony's steady heart beat - along with Anthony's soft skin and warm body -made Colton feel quite sleepy. He yawned."Are you at least happy?" "Very." Anthony perked up immediately. "I mean it's not a perfect life, but this feels fucking amazing." "Good. As long as you're happy, I'm happy. . ." Colton drifted off to slumber on his lover's chest. Anthony smiled as he felt Colton's body press up against his. The one thought of not having Colton to himself, on the other hand, made his heart sink. Though thoughts of his new life, his new purpose, gave him peace of mind. All the deeds he has done kept him content. He helped construction workers by protecting them from injury while they quickly built up the city. Helping them safely knock down dilapidated structures. He was even able to repair houses or other buildings thanks to being there to keep things in check. Tomorrow would be his one month anniversary of being a giant; he had the whole day planned out to help rejuvenate the city's park, which was no easy feat. Luckily for the city, they had Anthony, their own kind hearted giant. . . Who also loved to show off so people could gush over his perfectly chiseled god-like body. With a drawn out yawn, the giant slowly drifted off to a peaceful slumber. PART 4 There were no classes; all stores on campus were closed and all study halls were locked tight. The entire college was shut down for the day, allowing students and faculty alike to aid their favorite giant in rejuvenating the city's park. It was a nice sight to see, all the different groups of people working together. . . although, a few students would miss out on it. Some had decided to spend their day in the city, leaving the dorms virtually empty, except one dorm room, which contained a frazzled Marcus, who was furiously pumping out bicep curls with 50 pound dumbbells since that's all he could smuggle into his dorm. "Closed down the fucking campus gym. . . Because that huge fuck wants to fix up a shitty park. . . This school fucking blows. . ." Marcus muttered to himself in between reps. At this point he was trying to burn off steam, not work out. "Marcus?" A gentle voice called out, slowly revealing itself to be Colton as he opened the door. "Get the fuck out of here, I'm busy!" Marcus hollered, thrusting his weights to the floor. The loud bang echoed through the empty dormitory and shook the floor. Against his orders, Colton entered the room and closed the door behind him. He raised up a thermos and gave it a little shake. "I came by with hot chocolate, like Mom used to make. . ." Colton eased his way into Marcus' room, the musky product of his brother's workout session hanging heavily in the air. Colton set the thermos on Marcus desk and went to open a window. "I said get out!" Marcus tried to sound forceful, but the mere mention of their mother was enough to quell his rage for a bit. "Fine. Give me it." Colton happily handed over the thermos to Marcus. Marcus sniffed it first, expecting it to be poisoned or smell strange. Then he casually sipped directly from the thermos instead of using a cup or giving any to Colton. Colton saw that Marcus' body looked less tense, so he figured it was a good time to start talking. "I know you don't like me and I don't blame you. . . I was awful to you." "A big old fucking piece of shit, is more like it." Marcus replied. "Did you come to beg for your body back again? I think it's cute when you do that. Pathetic. But cute." "No." Colton had a rather pleasant smile on his face, something that threw Marcus off. "I don't deserve it anyway. I should've been a good brother and taken care of you after Mom passed away. But instead I just pushed you around and joined in when Dad would degrade you. I can't change what happened but I can start now. I. . . I owe you so much." Marcus swirled the contents of the thermos around, staring into the center. Marcus looked up to see Colton eagerly awaiting a sincere reply or at least an insult. Marcus contemplated on what Colton's true motives could be; finally deciding that Colton was trying to butter him up. Instead, Marcus got up and thrust the thermos into Colton's chest. "If that's all you have to say, get out." If his tone wasn't intimidating enough, his icy glare probably did the trick. "I understand." Colton replied, still smiling a bit. Before leaving the room, Colton paused and turned around. "Thanks Marcus. I really mean that. I'm just sorry about what you've lost. . ." "Hmph." Marcus folded his arms and shook his head. With a sigh, he went to fetch a towel to dry off his sweaty body before returning to his workout. "You idiot, sorry for losing what?" "Idiot? Nonsense. He does have a lot to be thankful and sorry for, after what you've done." End appeared within the blink of an eye on Marcus' desk, in front of Marcus. . . She literally appeared when Marcus blinked. "A usable brain. Great grades. Confident and comfortable about his sexuality. A good outlook on life. An amazingly selfless personality. Oh, and Anthony. . . Now what exactly did you lose? I'm sure you can figure it out." "HOW THE FU-" Marcus jumped back, quickly regaining his composure so he did not embarrass himself. "You know what? Nope. I don't care what you have to say." "Not even if I say 'oh Marcus dear, you can use your last edit' or something to that effect?" ". . . Go on." "You want to shrink Anthony down, I bet. He's happy and is getting a lot of attention as the city's hero. So we give him his dream, and then yank it away and turn him into a man-child that's even smaller than Colton! A good plan, isn't it?" Marcus signature shit-eating grin sprung up. "Fuck yeah, I knew you had a kick-ass plan!" "Is it really kick-ass?" End twirled her hair with her pencil. Her tone became insincere. "Imagine how awesome it will be to see it all unfold. The city loses its selfless gentle giant, which is pretty sad in itself. Then their giant gets reduced to a man who can't even move since he doesn't have enough muscle. Oh, oh! Don't forget the look on Colton's face as he sees the miserable existence his boyfriend has to live with." Marcus stared hard at the book End was carrying, and then out the window. He could see in the distance there was a large figure moving around in the park. His expression slowly shifted to a frown. Marcus cast his gaze down to the floor as he asked End something. The warm feeling of the hot chocolate lingered in his stomach, oddly reminding him of his teenage years. "End, if you only had one last wish-" "Edit." She corrected him. "Edit, wish, whatever. . . What would you use it for?" "Hmmm? Hmmmmmm. . . Hm! An edit that makes everyone happy who deserves to be happy. First I would have to look carefully, see who actually deserves to be considered. Then again, people all face their own troubles. . . Worries. . . Fears. . . Maybe the people I see as 'bad' are actually just people who need some happiness in their lives." "Sounds sappy and dumb." "Perhaps. Though I think someone who says sorry for your loss and thanks for your help. . . Despite it being a very unusual and distressing situation. . . Well, that doesn't sound like a bad person to me. Unless you don't realize what you've lost, that's just sad. Then again your brain is shriveled from disuse, so maybe you just need some special help." "I lost nothing and gained everything!" Marcus flexed, "I'm a hockey legend; the ultimate man, something Colton will never be!" "Hey, isn't that like something the old Colton would say? It's funny how things flipped around." "Flipped." Marcus repeated, "the old Colton?" "Now enough stalling, let's get started." Marcus looked out the window one more time, his hand slowly rising up over his stomach without him noticing until he felt the heat from his abs on his hand. The warmth of the hot chocolate still lingered, while End's tone and words finally struck the right chord in Marcus' narcissistic mind. He shook his head, "Fuck it, I got this. First I want you to. . ." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "Well. I'll be going to the park now. I have to properly monitor the progress." End disappeared instantly, leaving Marcus alone. "Whatever. Thanks." ". . . Thanks?" End said, "Well, that was unexpected." "Just a quick question. . . Why me?" "Because I was bored and you were the closest pathetic thing near me. I hope the next person doesn't have edits involving overly muscled men with unfeasibly large penises. Seriously, I am so done with this crap. Well, off to the park I go." End clapped twice and disappeared in a bright flash. Her voice echoed in the room, "Sooooooo done." "Well, OK. . . Heheh, yeah! Fuck, this is going to be awesome." Marcus took up a pair of binoculars to get a closer look at Anthony in the park. Anthony rubbed his head and stumbled, slowly sitting down in a clearing. It's starting already? That means it's my turn to get what I deserve." Marcus flexed, feeling his bicep fill up with more meaty mass. The fibers expanding as he flexed, but never shrinking afterwards. He also made sure to flex his tricep a bit. His forearm and hands followed suit, growing to a decent proportion for his humongous arm. His right arm was longer and thicker than his left arm, but soon it caught up without him having to flex. Marcus bent down and used his fists to prop up his slowly growing body, looking almost like an ape of sorts. A tan, muscular, smooth Ape. . . Marcus beat his chest as it expanded, filling so much that his nipples were pointing down. His skin could barely accommodate his pecs, or any of his insanely ripped muscle, for that matter. Veins popped out all over, now that Marcus body fat had dropped as low as possible. He straightened his back, letting out a sigh of relief as he was able to get out of that uncomfortable position. His upper body was incredibly strong, bulging with massive power – unrivaled by any human on the planet. He gave his massive thighs a shake as he widened his stance. "I might have over done it. . . Fuck man. . . I can barely move my arms to my cock. . ." Marcus waited for his manhood to grow as well, lengthening with each pulse. Allowing Marcus, the musclebound beast, to stroke his member. "That's better. But still, my legs are so big that I have to watch out. I might crush the boys by accident. Oh wait, yeah, all of me is super sturdy. I could probably take a sledgehammer to them and they'd be OK. Haaa, this shit's going to be fun. " -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton made his way to his own dorm immediately after the visit with Marcus. Colton found no reason to keep a smile upon his face, his sulky disposition clear to all of those who could see him. In other words, nobody at all since the dormitory was deserted. It took far too much effort to be happy without Anthony there. Colton trudged up the stairs to his room until he felt a sharp pain run down his leg. He thought he pulled something, though the pain felt similar to when he broke his leg when he was ten. He inspected his leg and saw it was fine, figuring it was just all in his head due to being depressed about losing Anthony. Colton pressed on, limping up the stairs while using the walls for support. When he reached his room's floor he fell to the ground, unable to control his body. "W-wha. . . S-someone help!" Colton, frightened and confused, could think of nothing to do but shout as he dragged himself to his dorm. He said through gritted teeth, "Got to get my cellphone. . ." Another sharp pain stopped his efforts. Colton knew this was Marcus' doing. Colton figured he was doomed to being crippled or something equally horrifying – only to see he might be wrong as he felt his limbs extend. His thin arms somehow slowly growing thicker as the bones stretched out. He rolled over and caught a glimpse of his face on a shiny surface. Slim? Feminine? Plain? None of those words could describe his face. He could feel his shoulders growing further, indicating his upper body was becoming wider. The pain temporarily subsided, leaving Colton with an unusual body and an ill-fitting head. "This can't-" Colton froze for a minute as he heard his new voice. Before he could speak, another sensation flooded his nerves. It was now mix of discomfort and pleasure, now. Something he could have sworn he witnessed secondhand just a month ago. Colton felt his skin fight against his clothes, his muscles now bulging outward at a quick pace. Faster than he remembered seeing Anthony's muscles grow. Colton tore away his clothes, astounded by how easy it was to do. He groaned, the power now surging through his body whether he wanted it to or not. The excitement and pace of it all caused his member to stiffen, something he was unable to notice thanks to being preoccupied. He watched his arms fill with power, not as massive as Anthony's were, but he was just one size smaller. Colton ran a hand over his chest, shocked to find his pecs were raised off his once flat chest. Below the mounds of meat were six slightly askew abs, they weren't perfectly shaped, but they were his own unique set from years ago. Colton rolled his shoulders, enjoying the sight of the muscles rolling around with the motion. "Well, that's unexpe-" Colton stopped again as he looked down to examine his lower half. His first thought was to examine his new legs, but instead, found himself drawn to a ridiculously large member. "T-that. . . I can't tell if that's good or not. . . Is this what I'm supposed to look. . . Um. . ." "Look like? Yep." Marcus approached Colton, startling Colton for several reasons. "Uh, your dick's all out there and hard. Mind covering up, bro?" Marcus tossed some clothing at Colton, something that once belonged to Marcus but was now to small to fit him. "Marcus! Why. . . I don't get it." "Well, I figured I'd still be the bigger brother. I had End put you back to the way you're supposed to be. Except End decided to add that little. . . Er-big thing so it could be useable." "Useable on what?" Colton reached down and grabbed his member, his hand not even wrapping fully around it. "This thing is too big!" "Meh. Not my problem. You should see what else End has in store for the entire school. I thought this school needed to have better looking guys so I wouldn't beat them by a land slide. It's not fair to them that I'm a genetically superior muscle god, right? Seven sexy feet of pure manly muscle, you should be happy that we have the same genetics. You're easily worthy of being one tier under me. Luckily, Anthony has a lot of muscle to give. End's over there right now shrinking him down." "Anthony? You're shrinking Anthony?" Colton looked back down at his body while he was putting on a pair of briefs from Marcus. "This is from Anthony?!" "Duh." "No! I won't sit by and let you turn him into some twig or something horrible!" Colton got up and ran past Marcus, who seemingly tried to say something. Colton could care less about what Marcus had to say, he was too busy worrying about Anthony. Colton tried his best to dress himself as he skittishly roamed across the campus and into the city. "Anthony, I'm coming. I don't know what I can do. But I'll do something!" -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton couldn't see Anthony in the distance any more - fearing the worst had happened to his lover. His muscular legs carried him far and fast, bringing him to the park within minutes. Sweaty, but at least present for what was happening to his boyfriend. He saw a mass of muscles lying in a large clearing within the park, onlookers scurrying to get away from the fallen giant. Colton looked around, noticing some of the college students' shirts were fitting tighter than normal. Even some of them were noticing it too, at this point. "5 tons of muscle goes a long way, and divvying up his other stats will be pretty fun too." End muttered as she continued writing in Marcus' book. "Stop doing this to Anthony! End, stop, please! Anthony-" Colton begged, only to be shot down with a pencil thrown at his forehead. "Calm your tits. Do you make a scene everywhere you go? I swear, all I hear from you is Anthony! Anthony! Anthooooony! Waaaaaaah! Just shut up and watch. . . Although, I suppose he's lucky to have a boyfriend who genuinely cares about him. Even if you are annoyingly going overboard about it." "Overboard, how is this overboard? You're going to ruin him!" "Uh. No. Idiot, why else do you think you got huge junk? Huge junk to use on a huge man – or however Marcus put it." Colton's brain reached its maximum capacity for trying to understand any of this hocus pocus stuff; now tossing on figuring out why Marcus was doing something that seemed nice. Colton muttered, "He's doing this so. . . Everyone can get some of Anthony's bulk. . . But. . . Anthony will still be huge? So that means Marcus. . ." "If you pieced all of that together any slower, your thoughts would be going in reverse. C'mon, guy, c'mon. Marcus had a change of heart. The old Marcus never left; he was just buried beneath an irrationally large ego and an unsavory personality. Of course he's still an asshole, but there's a sweet center under all of that bitterness. Leave it to you to bring it out of him. . . Just as you've done with Anthony." "Oh. . . Thanks I guess?" Colton grinned from ear to ear. "This means Anthony and I can be together, right? How small is he going to be?" "Do you ever shut up, geeeeeeeez." End rolled her eyes, "I'm trying to work here. Do you know how many people I got to write about? Talk again and I will stab you with this never-ending-lead-pencil until you get lead poisoning." Colton opened his mouth to say he was sorry, but quickly shut it since End's threat didn't sound pleasant. Anthony's body was soon too small for his clothing – if you could even call the tent-sized loincloth clothing. Colton rushed to his giant's side, rubbing Anthony's arms as he kept cheering on Anthony's change. He knew Anthony wouldn't appreciate being smaller, but Colton was overjoyed. Anthony's height tapered off at what appeared to be 8 feet, still 1'10" taller than Colton. Anthony appeared to weigh three times Colton's weight, his muscles packed even tighter on to his shorter frame. To Colton's dismay, his lover's muscles were in his way worse than before. Anthony stared at Colton, a confused look upon his face. "Anthony, look at you. . ." Colton bent down to kiss his boyfriend, only to get pushed away. Anthony shot straight up to his feet, his thigh-slapping member making a highly audible thud against his massive thighs, a sound that caught the attention of the entire group. "Hey buddy, back the hell off! I already got a boyfriend somewhere waiting for me," Anthony yelled, which made Colton happy despite Anthony shoving Colton away. Someone in the crowd approached Anthony and wrapped a banner around his waist, one that was supposed to be used for the newly finished gazebo Anthony helped make. Despite being a pretty large banner, it barely covered his member. "Oh, right. . . Thanks." "Anthony, it's me!" Colton got back to his feet and grabbed Anthony's hands. "Huh?" "Colton. . . I'm Colton. . . I know I look different and sound different, but it's still me. See? Same old boring glasses. Same old boring brown hair and boring blue eyes. Same old boring Colton, just bigger. Eheh?" Anthony pulled his hands away from Colton and removed his glasses. He tilted Colton's head upwards, staring into his eyes for just a few moments before it finally clicked. Anthony bent down to kiss his boyfriend, which quickly escalated into a grope-fest as Anthony's naughty hands did their thing. Anthony pulled away, "Nothing about you is boring, Col. But fuck, that new voice of yours is hot. . . You know, I couldn't fuck or jack off for a month. You know what's going to happen, right?" "Straight to the point. Classic Anthony." Colton pushed up against Anthony, finding it difficult to embrace his lover. With Colton's new size and Anthony's still-oversized frame overstuffed muscles, a poorly executed hug was all Colton could manage. "Marcus changed me back to how I'm supposed to be. Except I'm still a year younger. . . And uh. . . Another thing." "A bigger dick? I feel that, man, it's massive." Anthony pushed his leg against Colton's crotch. "It's not even hard, is it? I pegged Marcus all wrong if he did this and all." "Wow. OK. You guys. You're in a public place. Chill your boners and get a move on. "End cut in, breaking the two up without much of a hassle. "Go back to the dorms or something. These people have seen enough weird stuff for today. . . Or forever. Seeeeeeriioouusly." "Oh!" Colton blushed as he turned away from the crowd. "I forgot." "Let's go back to the dorms. You can measure me. We can fuck. It'll be just like always." Anthony tugged on Colton's hand, not waiting for his response. "Like always, only better." Colton kissed his boyfriend on the cheek. Anthony wrapped his arm around his lover, gently guiding him back to the dorms. Anthony purposefully moved slowly, just so he could see all the people admiring his smaller – yet perfect – body. He also wanted to show off his incredible boyfriend. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "Anthony, come on, the game is about to start!" Colton impatiently tugged on Anthony's arm. "OK, OK! Calm the fuck down, Col." Anthony laughed, allowing Colton to drag him along to the couch. Colton pushed Anthony back, his massive 700 pound body causing the couch to make some rather unsettling sounds. . . Despite it being reinforced beyond belief. Colton dove into Anthony's arms and snuggled up to him. Anthony bent down and kissed Colton on the cheek before wrapping his arms around Colton. The two men were massive, but they still managed to fit all their bulk on to a single (enormous) couch. Even more amazing than that, they managed to position their bodies so they could be as close as possible. A year of dealing with the inconvenient blessing of their made them experts, so even the most spontaneous of hugs or kisses were easy for Anthony to pull off. Colton still had to pull Anthony down, though, since Anthony was 8 feet tall, while Colton was only 6'2". "It's the first game, I wonder what they look like now." Colton mused. Colton, despite witnessing some insane feats of human growth, was not prepared for what arrived on the ice. A group of men, all wide, possibly 6'5" or taller, skated out like elephants on giant ice-skates. Graceful. . . Giant. . . Elephants. "Wow, I'm surprised they even found uniforms that fit. Hey Anthony, do you regret n-" "Shut it, stud." Anthony squeezed Colton. "I told them I'll join next season." "Marcus is almost as big as you, you know. You two might have to really compete if you keep putting off your hockey practice. . . Besides, I thought you couldn't stand the thought of losing to Marcus?" "Nah, I think I'll let that jerkoff have his time in the spotlight. Marcus isn't so bad. . . Maybe. Besides, he made all of this crazy stuff possible somehow with the help of that weird lady. I live out my dream to be a giant, I grow my team mates into perfect hockey players, and now I have a huge body that I love. My life is perfect." "That's all, huh?" Colton playfully elbowed Anthony. "Relax stud. I was saving the best for last." Anthony caressed Colton's arm, his hand moving down over Colton's hand. Anthony rubbed a white gold ring on Colton's finger, "He gave me a great hubby. One who I want to spend some time with before I have to start practicing again." "Oh alright." Colton smiled, "But as your number one fan I am really disappointed in how you're slacking off." "I guess I have to make it up to my number one fan. . ." Anthony shut off the TV. Colton tried to protest, but Anthony's lips halted Colton's efforts. "We can catch the game later. We know they're going to kick the other team's shit in anyway. Right now I have to give my number one fan something he'd really enjoy. I think my husband would like it too. I don't know, you decide. . . Heh-heh."

Previous Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1402-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-five/ CHAPTER SIX The 30-amp, 240-volt service feeding into my chest from the clothes dryer outlet in my apartment wasn’t the same as the service at the job site, but it still delivered great pleasure. While wearing my black rubber gloves, I held one wire against my left nipple and the other to my right and simply stood there in front of the laundry closet, savoring the power as it flowed into me. My entire body tingled as it grew larger and denser, especially my skin, muscles, cock and balls. Hank knelt before me, sucking the fully engorged head of my throbbing, hard as steel cock, swallowing the semen that continually poured forth. Matt, meanwhile, had spent the past hour caressing the entirety of my massively muscled body – running his eager hands across the bulging masses of my back, shoulders, traps and arms, kissing the immense globes of my ass and calves, hugging the thick trunks of my upper legs. Somehow, neither of them was electrocuted; unlike that morning, my body wasn’t allowing any of the energy to go to waste. One of the changes I had noticed was my ability to build to ever more intense and powerful climaxes, and for the past hour that was exactly what had been happening. I had been ready to unleash my cum torrent before I left work and now the need was an order of magnitude greater. I was about to tell Matt to join Hank at my feet when he confirmed something that I had suspected since arriving home. “You’re taller!” He exclaimed from behind me. “Whoa, I think you’re a bit taller than me now!” I heard him, but the significance of what he said didn’t hit me yet. I was so consumed with the orgasmic bliss of my impending release that all else was obliterated. He must have sensed the imminent climax because at some point I was dimly aware of him kneeling next to Hank. I was redefining hyper-masculinity and virility each day. My massive body was growing more muscular, stronger and magnificent each day. My already legendary sexual prowess was now at a level so extreme that surely every man alive combined would pale next to me. The pressure in my loins grew so powerful that my entire body began vibrating, the heat so intense it felt white-hot. My last conscious act was to put the wires in my mouth so that my worshippers wouldn’t be accidentally injured. I seized my massive cock in my powerful hands, felt the impossibly hard tool throbbing and vibrating wildly, the thick veins that wrapped around it pulsing and expanding... ... and a single thought, suppressed for the last two days, escaped my subconscious. Something I knew with absolute certainty and clarity, as if it were programmed into the very fabric of the universe... THE WORLD WILL BEG TO WORSHIP AT MY FEET ... then, throwing my head back and roaring at the top of my lungs, I came. Everything went white. I remained still for another few minutes, half resigned to letting myself suffocate there under the truck, until I remembered the dust masks. I had put them in my backpack only hours before. I located them by feel and pulled one out, removed it from the plastic wrap and placed it over my face. I inhaled, pulled it away and exhaled, coughing and forcing as much dust out of myself as I could, replaced the mask and repeated. After another minute, I imagined I could smell diesel fumes. ‘Imagined’ because my nose and mouth were still so caked with dust that I could barely breathe, let alone smell. But it was enough to get me moving again. I rolled out from under the other side of the vehicle and began walking in what I hoped was the correct direction. I had no idea where Hank had gone, and my heart fell as I realized we hadn’t even exchanged contact info. My eyes, nose and throat burned and my shin ached. The dust was clearing, and I could see well enough to know that I didn’t want to see. The world had turned to ash. The air glowed with a dim orange light. All objects were gray. Vehicles, walls, people. I realized I was near a corner with a street sign and limped over to read it: West Broadway. West Broadway and what? The cross street wasn’t identified on that corner and I couldn’t see well enough to recognize anything. But wherever I was, it was still too close. I started out from the sign catty corner across the intersection. It seemed to take an eternity to reach the opposite corner. I felt trapped in an apocalypse. The occasional muted crash and boom in the distance made me jump. Cries and sirens filled the air. I wondered if we were at war, if someone had attacked us. Perhaps the jet had been shot down. I finally reached the other side: Barclay. Somehow I had ended up only a block away from the North Tower – even closer than when I had started. But I knew West Broadway was one way inbound. I headed the opposite way – north. Perhaps half a block later I heard a woman whimpering. I turned my head to the right and saw someone curled up against a building. I moved to investigate. She was covered in blood, which was in turn coated with ash. Her cheeks were streaked with tears. I imagined that she was a zombie except that zombies don’t cry and ask for help. It was impossible to determine her age through the layers of blood and ash. Her hoarse voice didn’t help. I gave her my other dust mask. “I think my ankle is broken,” she said. Her voice was a croak. “Something fell on my legs and I crawled here but my knees hurt so much...” Her broken voice broke even more. “I’m Jamal. What’s your name?” “Karen.” “Okay, Karen,” I said. “Can I help you get away from here?” She nodded. Squatting down, I took her into my arms, stood and started walking. She wasn’t heavy to begin with, but that changed quickly. I had figured I could make it a few blocks but that proved optimistic. After perhaps a block, I set her down on the sidewalk, so disappointed with myself that I grew angry. I could barely breathe, which didn’t help, but I had no doubt Hank could have carried her much more easily. I resolved to get as big as he was, and find him – if I survived. I sat down next to her. “I’m so sorry,” I said as I tried to gasp for breath through a mask in a dust cloud. What kind of man was I if I couldn’t escort one injured person to safety? “You’re not catching me at my best.” She started laughing, which sounded more like a cough, but I felt relieved. She looked at me, and through the layers of blood, dust and pain, smiled. She had a nice smile. “Same here, but I think I can manage if I just lean on you.” I nodded, and after taking another breath, helped her up only to catch her again as she fell. “I can’t. It hurts too much!” She said. The pain in her voice was clear and I winced in sympathy. Then the ground began vibrating and the sky began to roar. I opened my eyes. I was standing in my apartment. The wires were still in my mouth. My body continued to tingle happily, even as my head began to clear. I was still holding my erect penis, my right hand gripped the base, my left hand held the shaft just below the head. The first thing I noticed was that surprisingly little was coming out of the piss slit, at least for now. The next thing I noticed was that Hank, Matt, the floor and everything in the laundry closet was drenched with what must have been my cum. It looked as if a balloon filled with five gallons of lube had burst. They were licking one another other clean. I was reminded of cats grooming each other. The entire scene was surreal and I pulled the wires from my mouth and blinked. “Just go take a shower,” I said. “I’ll clean this up.” I looked at the mess more closely. “Somehow.” They both jumped at the sound of my voice. “You’re back,” Hank said. Matt stood, reached behind the washer/dryer stack, and unplugged the cord I had been feeding from. I released my cock. “I didn’t know I had left.” “You were in some kind of trance for at least half an hour,” Matt said. We were all present in the room again and despite the sensation of tremendous power that filled my muscles and cock, we were more or less ourselves. It was a nice feeling, comforting and familiar. I wondered how long it would last. “I must have been coming the entire time,” I said as I gestured at the semen that blanketed the area. Hank stood and faced me. “No. The trance started after you came.” “How long did my orgasm last?” What I was really asking was, how long did it take to slime everything in front of me? “You don’t remember it?” Matt asked. “I thought the building was going to fall down.” I thought the building was going to fall down. Hank and I looked at each other before turning to face Matt. “He doesn’t know,” I said. Matt looked confused, worried. “What did I say?” “He didn’t ask about your back?” Hank’s eyebrows went up and I saw him look back at me. “He asked,” I said, focusing on Matt. I was again impressed with his level of respect. He hadn’t even asked Hank about my scars. “I put him off.” Pure terror washed over me. Adrenaline surged into my bloodstream, granting me renewed strength. My heart was pounding with such force that I wondered if I would have a cardiac event of some kind, but I swept Karen into my arms and ran as fast as I could through the ash-filled street. The roar increased in volume until it became a deafening, punctuated thunder. I imagined it as an oncoming but invisible locomotive. I could hear it but could not see more than ten feet in any direction. After several seconds, visibility got worse; I could no longer see my hand in front of my face. A hail of small objects began peppering my head and shoulders. Then the falling debris grew larger. I tripped over something – I was pretty sure it was a body – and twisted in mid-air as best I could to prevent myself from falling on the very person I was carrying. My shoulders and back slammed against the ash and debris covered pavement. It felt like I had landed on jagged rocks. I screamed in pain even as the breath was knocked out of me and Karen rolled over my head. However, no one could have heard me over the all-obliterating roar. No one could have seen us through the impenetrable dust. We weren’t in an apocalypse. We were in Hell. The debris raining from the sky had become a downpour and even as unseen projectiles struck me, I managed to lift her and stumble to the sidewalk on my left. My biceps and lungs were burning, the pain in my back was agonizing, but I moved carefully to avoid stepping on or kicking anyone. I felt my way along the side of a building until I found what I thought was the entrance. I carried her several feet inside before my biceps began to fail and I had to set her down. I began coughing uncontrollably. I felt a liquid in my mouth. It may have been blood, but because of the dust I wasn’t sure. I could see nothing. I could smell nothing. I could barely breathe. My mouth was so caked with dust that speech was impossible. I was desperately thirsty. I was becoming lightheaded, either from lack of oxygen, blood loss or both. The rolling thunder had died away only to reveal the distant wailing of sirens. I covered her with my body, holding myself over her on elbows and knees despite the fact that I no longer felt anything falling on me. Even if we were inside some kind of structure, it could fall as well. Still, I felt relieved, but continued to cough up liquid. It had to be blood. It seemed likely that I was going to bleed to death or suffocate on it. The scale of whatever had happened was so epic I couldn’t imagine being rescued in time. Surely much of Manhattan had been destroyed. I was wondering when the building was going to blow up when I felt her kiss me on the cheek. “Thank you,” she managed to whisper in my ear... Matt shifted his gaze from Hank to me. “Just tell me about the scars when you’re ready,” he said. “No biggie.” He shrugged and smiled. I walked over to my chair and looked down at the worn brown leather, the years of sweat stains. I had bought it my first year in New York, right after renting my apartment, about a year before 9/11. I hadn’t moved it since. I sat down. I was much larger, denser. Just my awareness of my godlike body was intensely gratifying and I could feel the heavy tube of my flaccid cock begin to fill. I didn’t even have to look at myself. The power available to my muscles was immense and palpable just sitting there. I decided to test it further. Even as my tool grew to its unbelievable size, I stood back up and turned to my friends. “You guys go take a shower,” I said. “I’ll clean this up, then I’d like to go to the gym.” Hank touched my shoulder as I walked by him. “Hold on,” he said. “Lemme see your back.” I felt his hand run over the area on the inner right lat where the largest scar was. “You ain’t gonna believe this. Or maybe you will.” “Try me,” I said. “The scars are all gone.” * * * Hank and I had trained at the same gym for years. We worked out together for the first several months after our first date, but when he called it off we began going at different times – he during the day, myself in the evening. The sun had set some time ago and we covered the few blocks between my place and the gym in the diminishing twilight. I was glad that it was only a few blocks. My presence in public had become very disruptive. I had grown significantly during the two or so hours I had been connected to the dryer outlet. My mechanical scale topped out at 300 pounds, my electronic one at 350. I guessed I was around 400 pounds now and looked forward to checking on the gym’s old but well maintained platform scale. I did enjoy my new mass and power. I felt like the Alpha Stud of the planet. And when I caught a glimpse of myself in a mirror or my reflection in a window, I knew without a doubt that no man had ever even approached my hyper-masculine glory. Each time I saw myself, my cock would instantly expand into a throbbing, vein-wrapped hard-as-steel torpedo and spew insane quantities of pre-cum. The euphoria was nearly overwhelming. What I didn’t care for was the stupefying effect I had on everyone around me. People clearly felt compelled to respect and submit to me. That was a given. It was as inevitable as gravity. Even as a part of me enjoyed and understood their submission, I didn’t want to be surrounded by a bunch of mindless, drooling zombies. Yet that is what we witnessed as we headed up the sidewalk. I parted the pedestrians on the sidewalk as if I were Moses parting the Red Sea. My clothing didn’t help. I had crammed my massive legs and equipment into Mark’s now-completely inadequate sweats, my huge cock both tenting and soaking the fully stretched fabric. And that was all I wore. I had no shoes that would fit and in fact didn’t need any. Not even broken glass could scratch the soles of my feet. And a shirt? I had a feeling I would never cover my massive upper body again. Hank followed me and Matt brought up the rear. Upon finally reaching the gym, an old three story brick building with numerous windows and a fire escape that faced the street, Hank pulled me aside. “That was the first time in twenty years that I felt invisible,” he said as he shook his head. “But you know, I can’t blame ‘em. You’re a god now. There’s no other way to say it.” I looked him straight in the eye. “Look, I don’t know what’s going on with me, but I’m not a god.” “I’ll tell you exactly what’s goin’ on,” Hank said. “The world is outta control and you’re turnin’ into a god to whip it into shape.” That made me laugh. “I’m supposed to save the world? That’s why this is happening?” “You got a better idea?” “Hey guys,” Matt interrupted. “This is fascinating and all but we’ve got company.” Hank and I both turned to see that a semi-circle of about a dozen men and women were kneeling, staring and open jawed, on the sidewalk five or six feet away. More were arriving by the minute and my cock responded by surging to maximum hardness, pounding and pumping pre-cum with such pressure and volume that it began spurting through the stretched fabric of my sweatpants. I resisted the urge to drop my pants and allow them to worship my massive cock, to kiss and touch my immense thighs and low-hanging orange-sized balls. I am the Alpha Stud, why do I deny them the domination they so desperately crave? “Give them what they want,” Hank whispered to me. “Show ‘em the cock they want to worship.” My heart pounded in my chest. I wanted to escape into the relative privacy of the gym just as much as I wished to tear away the skin-tight sweats hiding my glorious lower body, wrap my thick, powerful hands around the base of my superior cock and bask in my absolute masculinity. They looked up at me, begging me to accept their worship. “Jamal,” Hank began. “It’s not time yet,” I said as much to my would-be worshippers as to Hank. I turned to go inside, but because my shoulders had grown so wide, I had to pass through the doorway sideways. He followed me in. “What that hell was that?” he demanded before I reached the check-in desk. I spun around and stopped, acutely aware of my mass and the considerable weight of my cock as inertia made it want to continue spinning. I scowled. “What was what?” “You can’t keep runnin’ from ‘em, man. It’s not fair.” I looked back at the entrance. Matt followed us in but remained at the glass door, looking out into the street or sidewalk. “Jamal, if you’re gonna be the alpha male of the planet you gotta start actin’ like it.” I sighed and held my tremendous arms out. “I didn’t come here to be ‘the alpha male of the planet.’ I came here to see how heavy and strong I am. Can’t I do that?” “You have no idea how powerful you are just standin’ there,” Hank said. “Look behind you.” I knew what was back there – the front counter and retail area. Beyond that was the famous scale and abdominal equipment, and to the left of the ab area, a large room full of free weights and powerlifting equipment. As I turned to look, I also knew what to expect: complete submission. And that is what I saw. The young kid at the counter stared at me, dumbstruck. Others either fell to the floor where they stood or approached and knelt before me at a respectful distance. I heard Hank approach me from behind. “We need to worship you, man,” Hank said upon reaching my side. “All of us.” He began to kneel. “WAIT!” I said. “Just wait. Right now this is about me.” I started for the scale. “Everything is about you now,” he said. “No, man. Apparently everything is about a bunch of needy, pushy bottoms,” I called back to him without stopping or turning around. Hank said something else but I had tuned him out. I stepped onto the platform and watched the hand swing up and settle on 407. “Fuckin’ massive Alpha Stud,” I said to myself. I looked down and saw that my cock had stretched the now-pre-cum soaked sweats out so far that the shaft of my cock was easily visible even beyond the heavy, thick slabs of my pecs. “I think I’m done with these,” I said as I tore the sweats off and tossed them to the side. The hand dropped down to 403. The scale could measure up to 1,000 pounds, and I absent-mindedly stroked my huge fuck tool and wondered how many days it would take me to max it out. Then I looked up and saw my reflection in the floor-to-ceiling wall mirror and it was immediately clear why everyone without exception pleaded to worship and submit to me on sight. Hank was right – I was becoming a god. Time stopped as I gazed at myself. I was hyper-masculine beyond fantasy. My massive, shredded, striated muscles bulged and flexed with a fluidity that belied their extreme hardness beneath a coat of beautiful black hair that grew especially thick on my chest, arms and legs. Intense waves of power seemed to surge from my phenomenally muscular body into my throbbing cock, which pounded with enough intensity that the hand of the scale’s dial began bouncing in rhythm. My balls, the size of small oranges, hung heavy and low in front of my impossibly muscled, barrel-like thighs. I was so aroused by myself I felt euphoric. Pre-cum began to spurt powerfully from my godlike cock. As magnificent as I was, so unimaginably masculine and virile, my orgasm didn’t really begin to build until I carefully examined my immensely powerful upper body. I was well over three feet wide from basketball delt to basketball delt. My thick, mountainous traps rose nearly to my ears and framed a “neck” that was easily wider than my head. Each pec, huge and square and covered with a perfect pattern of the thickest black hair, was fantastically thick and dense. My insanely huge lats held my massive arms away from my body at enough of an angle to display their tremendous sweep, expanding upward from the boulders of my glutes and broadening to well over three feet to meet my enormous delts. I was far more massive than even the largest of bodybuilders. And I would only grow larger. I threw my arms into the most devastating double biceps pose the world had yet seen and roared to declare my absolute domination over all things. My muscles exploded with unprecedented definition and power as I flexed. I could feel them bulging and pressing together as they competed for space on my six-foot frame, which sent my still-building orgasm past the tipping point. My cum cannon fired at full power, unleashing volley after volley of cum toward the mirrors at the back of the room, which shattered along with every other window within my field of vision. Then I fell silent and listened as broken glass crashed to the floor all around me while my cock continued to unload like a pulsing fire hose. I dropped my arms and grabbed hold of my mammoth cock, squeezing and stroking it, drunk with my own magnificence, and still the orgasm continued, my cum coating the equipment in its path, spraying the rubber mats on the floor, until I bent over and took the head of my own cock into my mouth and sucked with all my might. Finally the flood of cum slowed to its now-continuous trickle and I looked around at my friends and gym members – all kneeling with arms and faces flat on the floor before me or frantically beating their own dicks in awe – all my slaves for the taking. I needed a hole to plow. Although only my powerful hands could provide the intense pressure my cock deserved, they couldn’t give me the satisfaction of knowing that I was stretching someone’s hole to the limit of their endurance. Yet my fuck tool was well over a foot long now and at close to four inches thick at the base, I could think of only one man who could endure being plowed by me without serious injury – a huge Puerto Rican bodybuilder after whom I had lusted for years. At six foot eight and as massively built as he was, I knew his ass could properly worship my cock. The fact that he was straight was irrelevant. “Bring me Carlos,” I said. Next Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1757-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-seven/

Well, it's safe to say I'm using a lot of new things in this story. Never used the italic button so much in a story. Also, have never had someone grow at this speed. Thought I'd make enough parts today to reach a real growth spurt before I take a breather. Nick is starting to be a really interesting factor for me as I normally don't have someone with so much influence hanging around in a story (not to mention such a strong personality). Don't be afraid to correct me on him as this is my first time actually attempting a character like him. Comments and feedback please. Belly Down Part 3 The competition was going rather smoothly as the team arrived at their college gym. Kenny sat at the end of his own team's line of chairs as he sat and watched those of the class below fight it out on the mat. Isaiah was doing well to keep himself on his toes, almost being pinned down but squirming out with some quick readjustment. All the team knew that, if Isaiah wanted, he could be the perfect professional wrestler if he truly wanted to build himself big enough. Problem was Isaiah loved being the smallest and yet he was so good at what he did. In almost 10 seconds flat, he had the other guy on the floor and pinned, his skinny frame failing under the pure beef on Isaiah's arms and legs. Tapping out, the other guy walked off defeated and Isaiah came towards our side with an intense look. “What's wrong?” Kenny asked him. “It took me too long to get him. I need to work harder.” Isaiah sat down with a stern expression on his face. Kenny couldn't see Isaiah loved wrestling far more than he realized. Then again, Kenny wasnt aware of how much he loved wrestling deep down either. Someone else in his head knew, though. “Calling the next weight class!” came the voice of the intercom. Kenny felt his body pump with adrenaline as he felt his fears come alive. Casey arrived in time to wrap his hands around Kenny's thin shoulders and then his head gear. “You got it, Kenny. Put it all on the mat” he said own to him, his eyes focused on only Kenny. Kenny felt himself squirm in Casey's grasp before shaking himself out of it. He couldn't afford to grow a boner in the fabric of his tight singlet. Speaking of which, it was suddenly starting to chaff as he escaped his friend's grasp. “Right.” he said. Kenny saw the other guy he was up against and felt like he was going to cry. He was 142 pounds of lean muscle. Veins were running down his arms like spider webs. His muscles werent big but they were definitely below 5% body fat. Kenny was practically wetting himself before the referee even blew the whistle. Circling in the same direction as his opponent, Kenny ran scared when he threw a hand out and nearly got him by the neck. Kenny felt every thought of fear crossed his mind. I can't do this, he thought. I can't defeat a guy who's that strong looking. Kenny was proven to be up against someone strong, not just strong looking, as he was grabbed and slowly pulled into the opponent's grasp. He's too strong. I can't do it. I'm not big enough. I'm not strong enough. I can't win. Before long, Kenny was pinned on the ground in a rough grab and losing air faster than a balloon with a hole. That's one more loss on the chalk bored. Great job, Kenny. Not like you'd win against a lean ball of muscle like this when you got to this class with nothing but fat. Kenny was about to tap out when he heard Nick's voice. And that's where you're wrong. How could I make you any stronger with fat? At that, Kenny felt burning that he thought was the air leaving his brain. I'm not strong enough for this, I can't be. And you're wrong again. See how this works? Assumptions, assumptions. All you have to do is want to more. You want more strength, take it! You want more size, take it. I'm supposed to be in this box you call a head. How about you do yourself a favor and think outside of it. Kenny heard the words ring in his head. Time seemed to slow as he came to a realization. I fucking want to win. Oh really? Then win. Stop making fucking excuses. At that, Kenny felt his body tense. The guy wrapped around him, pinning in down, was glad to have gotten such an easy target to go up against. He'd lost the last match and couldn't afford to let himself get down in the dumps because of some loss. When he saw Kenny, he knew he'd win. There was nothing stopping him from taking a free win. Nothing except he could feel something wrong in his hold. He struggled hard to hold himself in place but he knew something was wrong. The guy he was holding was really fighting his grip now. His arms were tensed as he fought with the little guy's grip on his tensed arm. His arm was tightly fastened around Kenny's neck but, little by little, he was losing the fight and Kenny's face was becoming a lot less red and sweaty as he slowly pulled off his arm. Kenny had a wicked smile as he pulled with more and more strength on the guy he was up against. Everything was burning and..... it all felt so good. With a quick roll, Kenny was back on his feet again. Kenny didn't know what came over him but he felt every muscle tighten in his body, including his 2 inch cock in his singlet, the short stub suddenly chubbing to its hard 4 inches. Of course, as the two circled around each other, the opponent Kenny was up against felt his eyes hurt as the atmosphere around the boy he was up against got wavy and hard to see. If he didn't know better, he'd have thought the guy was a little bigger than he remembered. Also, he looked down and saw that his cock was hard and starting to go down his leg. He was used to seeing it as, in the heat of wrestling, its average for the blood to pump a bunch and cause a spontaneous boner. What he wasn't used to seeing was watching it grow hard to a measly 4 inches and then seem to slowly lengthen. The guy thought he was seeing things at first but, as he continued, he was sure. This kid wasn't in his weight class anymore. Before he knew, Kenny had made a grab for and, though he fought, the opponent was on his back and struggling against a wave of new strength he didnt expect from a previously little guy. The opposing teams and their coaches were cheering as Kenny turned the tables unexpectedly. He struggled but he could hear what sounded like a grumble as the kid held his grip over him and locked him. He was trapped like a bird in an iron cage. Reluctantly, the opponent tapped his hand against the mat with his free arm. He held his head in shame as he returned to his team with another defeat. He couldn't figure out what happened but he remembered the last thing he saw. That red headed little guy who suddenly wasnt so little...... with red eyes. Kenny returned to his team and looked across their shocked faces. Even Hans's big mug was gaping open at the sight of Kenny and his win. Casey had a big arm on Kenny's shoulders and a big, shit eating grin on his face. “Fuck yeah! Told you you'd kill it!” he said as he threw his other arm tightly around Kenny and pulled him in for a big hug. Kenny felt himself melt in Casey's grasp as he felt the big muscles wrap around him and give a new kind of warmth to his cold, sweaty body. Kenny pulled on a weak smile as he felt the on his face. “ You know we're going to fucking celebrate, right?” Casey said as he released Kenny. He stealthily looked down and smiled as he caught sight of his roommate's crotch and smiled. Kenny's cock was hard and very noticeable at its 6 inches. Casey quickly looked back int Kenny's eyes. He knew Kenny wasn't ready to admit he liked Casey. That was fine for him though Kenny didn't know it. Kenny himself couldn't figure out what was up with himself. He felt the new power coursing through his body and deeply felt happy about it and yet he knew where the source was. As long as I'm with you, you'll never be “weak” or “pathetic” again, came the echo of a voice within him. “ Slow down, killer! You're going to get sick eating that fast!” Casey said as he patted Kenny's back. Kenny was having trouble stopping himself from eating as he chowed down another large double cheese burger topped with fries on the patty. Kenny didn't know why but his stomach had been gurgling all the way to the fast food joint as he rode in Casey's car. Kenny stopped scarfing down fries to look up embarrassed as he looked at Casey. He couldn't figure out why Casey was looking at him with such a happy look on his face. Casey's were so beautiful as they looked into Kenny's. Kenny was redder than a tomato as he realized he'd just scarfed down 3 double cheese burgers like an animal in front of his roommate like a glutton and sat up straight. “Sorry, I'm just so fucking hungry. I don't know what's come over me.” “I see what you mean, man. I don't know what it was but, somewhere in that match, you were just changed and you were coming at him like a fucking demon!” Kenny cringed at the sound of the word demon. Oh please, you can't react to every time someone throws that word at you, came Nick's voice. I don't start shaking in boots every time someone shouts 'Jesus Christ' or 'God dammit'. Kenny ignored the voice as he looked down at his food. He still had 2 more burgers to finish and the one he was eating was just about destroyed. Casey saw the look in Kenny's eyes and smiled. “Don't be so shy, champ. A winning man needs lots of food if he's gonna keep winning, right?” he said as he lifted a handful of fries and started eating. He couldn't loose to his roommate in such a competition as eating. Kenny only smiled as he looked at his food again. “Hey........ can we go to the gym? I really need to see myself in profile” he felt brave enough to say. Casey looked shocked at what he just heard but nodded his head. “Uh, sure, man. We can work out a little too if you want” he joked. “That'd be great, man” Kenny said. Casey stopped eating and looked at Kenny. What part of him had started calling him 'man'. That wasn't something Kenny would say. “155.” Kenny's jaw dropped as he heard that number. Casey wasn't far off as he looked at the number at disbelief. “ Well that's impossible. We just weighed you yesterday. You're 134. That's 20 pounds....” Casey looked at Kenny and began to ponder that as he looked him over. Kenny didn't look quite the same in his uniform now. The singlet he'd worn under his clothes at the fast food restaurant was a lot tighter than he remembered as he looked him over. His arms were starting to look kind of rounded now that Casey looked at them. His shoulders and traps were a little bit more full than they were before. As he looked further downward, Casey could see that a bit muscle was showing in his friend's chest area. If he didn't know better, he'd have thought they were pecs. As he looked further down, he saw that the muscle in the waist, the singlet was struggling against Kenny's 6 pack. What was most noticeable was Kenny's lower body. Casey was shocked at the new definition in Kenny's legs. They were actually fighting against the singlet with a real push, making the flesh remain constantly flexed against the constraints of the leg holes. Casey had looked at the waist of his friend's body and gasped as he saw something he didn't remember in Kenny's crotch. A cock about 4 inches in length was starting to grow and elongate down Kenny's leg. He'd accidentally caught Kenny naked in their dorm and knew without a doubt Kenny wasn't all that big if not ridiculously small. That was no longer the case as Casey saw Kenny's cock bounce and push through the fabric of the singlet leg. Before long, Kenny was sporting a thick 7 incher in his crotch now. One that was starting to form a wet spot at the angry tip. Casey licked his lips before shaking his head clear and looking back up at Kenny. “ Scale must be fucking broken.” Kenny looked up with his big blue eyes at Casey. “Yeah, definitely.” Casey put his big hand on Kenny's shoulder. It was kind of hard now. “ Ready for a workout, kid?” he asked Kenny face to face. That was when he realized it. Kenny was taller than he remembered. He looked down and realized he'd never been so close to Kenny standing on the scale. Kenny took the invitation to work out as permission to leave the scale. “Sure, Casey” he said up to him. Casey took the response but he still looked shocked. Casey remembered for sure. He was 6'1. Kenny was 5'6. He remembered being able to look at the top of his head. Now, he had to stand completely straight to see the top of his hair. Must be my imagination, he thought as he began the walk to the other part of the gym. He wasn't aware of what was growing inside Kenny. And per usual, neither did Kenny. To Be Continued.

I was going to stick to my style of using only one topic to post but I realized that's dumb since I can't get feedback for individual parts if I make stories too fast. This one's coming in pretty quickly just because I desperately need to start on some growing. This part was tough to get through but, thankfully, I thought it would be easier on me and a bunch of you muscle lovers if I dropped in a little German beef. Comments and feedback are definitely welcome! Belly Down Part 2 “Where the HELL have you two been?!” shouted Coach John as Kenny and Casey ran into the gym lobby with their bags over their shoulders. Kenny was in a pair of workout shorts too big for someone his size and a baggy shirt that hung on him like a sheet. His bag, at his size, appeared as though he were carrying a body. Casey wasnt as troubled as he came in. His brunette hair glistened in the sunlight and was quite the match for Kenny's red hair. His green eyes were like emeralds the way they flashed everywhere he looked. Casey was handsome beyond compare with his dimples, muscular jawline, 5 o'clock shadow, and strong muscled nose. Casey's body filled his clothes just perfectly with his big arms. Those arms were connected to a pair of big, broad shoulders as unlike Kenny, they touched both ends of his jacket's sides. Casey's chest was noticeably big and powerful looking through the white shirt within the jacket. The shirt draped over Casey's stomach as his nicely trim waist pulled tight and owned a hidden 6 pack beneath the shirt. His big hands were wrapped tightly on the strap of his bag which, though it was equal in size with Kenny's, his 190 pound 6'1 body was perfectly sized for the weight he towed. Coach John, a man of age 36 with a buzz cut, a 5 o clock shadow, piercing blue eyes stronger than Kenny's, salt and pepper hair, and an intense look that could make anyone cower or wet themselves at his command. Kenny was a sucker for someone like Coach as he towered over Kenny almost as much as his brothers at 6'3. He'd never admit to it himself, however. Only one person in the entire world knew he was even into men. His parents didn't know as they were too busy trying to make him the smart son, making him do AP classes all through high school. From what he knew, they saw him as their last chance to get a genius. Of course, Kenny grew out of letting them control him and decided to go on to a college far away with a wrestling scholarship. Kenny felt bad that none of his many brothers knew nothing either. Being the smallest brother really made it hard to build up courage when it came to the sizes they ranged from. Kenny's head barely reached his least oldest brother's lips. He'd never be able to outlive it if he had his brother's ribbing him on his sexuality. As Kenny and Casey ran into the locker room and started switching to their singlets, Kenny looked over to Casey and couldn't take his eyes away as Casey peel off his shirt. Kenny had told no one but him of his sexuality. Only Casey had come off to Kenny as a person who'd take a secret to the grave. Still, Kenny did his best to hide the fact he had a massive crush on Casey. Casey himself chuckled as he caught Kenny staring in the corner of his eye. “You good, bro?” Kenny shook himself back to reality. “Oh sure, man” he said as he revealed his skinny frame. “Oh look, its the dwarf planet, Kenny” came a deep voice from behind Kenny. Kenny turned around and looked high up into the eyes of his giant vice captain, Hans. Hans full name was a mystery to Kenny as he'd given up listening to the man beat it into him during practice. Hans's german ancestry was revealed in the way his shining golden hair was done up in a attractive cut along with his golden facial hair and sapphire eye color. Hans looked down and smiled at the hesitant eyes of his little captive. “Like what you see, Körperklaus?” he said as he lifted a big hand and condescendingly ruffled Kenny's hair. Kenny only looked down in shame as he was unable to defend himself against the giant Hanz. Hanz was a massive beast as he stood at a gigantic 6'7, the height of Kenny's 3rd oldest brother, and stretched out both ways at 256 pounds. Hanz remembered when Hanz came over from his country in Europe and he would work all over the summer to shrink down 30 pounds thanks to the max weight requirement in the Men's Greco-Roman division over in the European colleges. Thanks to all that work, Hanz only got smaller in size. His strength seemed endless as he was leaner than the leanest of the team and towered over all of them. He'd never lost a match the entire season with his big, bulging legs and veiny, large arms. His waist was small and trim with an 8 pack! It really put things into perspective the way Kenny was a foot shorter and almost half the german giant's weight. “Been eating your wheaties, boy?” he said down to Kenny as he tapped his arm. “ Couple more and you might be able to slow down arms like these by about a nano second” Hanz joked as he raised a big arm and balled up his fist. A bicep like a softball bulged out his arm with a big angry vein on its surface. Hanz's tanned skin in the light of the locker room only made him look more intimidating as that gigantic flexed bicep, his bulging pecs, and his tight stomach looked like it was cut out of stone. Hanz laughed at the look on Kenny's face. “ Something you like?” Kenny instantly darted his eyes away with a mental tug. Hanz rubbed his hair again. “See you at practice, Körperklaus” h said before waving his big friends in the higher weight classes and left the locker room with only Kenny and Casey left. Kenny quickly began to continue his dressing as though nothing happened. “How long are you going to let him toy with you like that?” Casey said as he stood behind the rushing Kenny. Kenny just finished in time to look behind him and see Casey in his sweatshirt and singlet. Kenny fought as hard as possible to avoid looking down. “As long as it takes for him to get bored” he said. Casey looked in Kenny's eyes intently for a moment. Kenny looked away as though he were afraid Casey would be able to look into his soul and see all the weakness within him. He felt lucky that Casey turned and walked away. Kenny looked after him and felt his cock bounce in the pouch of his singlet. Casey's sweatshirt only came down the very lowest point of his back before revealing the silky blue of his singlet covered ass. It was so full and tight looking, raised like two buns of bread. Kenny shook his head. He was glad Casey didn't look back and catch him as the door to the locker room opened and closed behind him. “Mmmm makes you want to just visit the bakery of those buns, doesnt it?” said a gurgling voice. Kenny looked around expecting to see a mirror but saw nothing of the sort in the room other than lockers, discarded sports bags, and assorted clothes. “Oh please” came the voice again. Kenny jumped as he felt the touch of a hand ruffling his hair. “Ah, so you don't enjoy that” said the doppelganger standing before Kenny. Kenny was still shocked as he looked at the duplicate of himself standing before him, wearing the clothes he was wearing now. “Funny you let that ass toy with you that way. I sure didn't enjoy it” Kenny looked back as he started packing his clothes in his bag again to ignore the doppelganger. “Ah, so you fear and lust for that one, do you?” Kenny was like an open book as he almost stopped packing. “You know what, how about I answer the questions you wont and help you along, huh?” the doppelganger said. “By the way, we should really find a name for me that you can call me in your head other than 'the doppelganger'. I'm a part of you now, not a fucking superhero” he said as he lazily sat beside Kenny's bag and scratched his own chest. Kenny had finally gotten over having a doppelganger in his head like this. At first, it was scary but now, it was just plain annoying. Still, his instincts kicked in and he did the best he could to ignore him and hope he'd get bored. “Get bored? That's ridiculous. You're the most interesting kid I've ever seen. Especially with what you're hiding inside yourself” he said as he stood up and rubbed Kenny's shoulders from behind. Kenny flinched but continued zipping up his bag. “You think I'm kidding but I'm not. That little spell you thought failed actually worked better than ever before. It's supposed to match the user's want for power and control” he said as he leaned in and whispered into Kenny's ear. “Don't worry. You think I may seem like the gas pedal but I'm actually the breaks.” Kenny shoved his doppelganger off. “There you go calling me a doppelganger again.” Kenny turned back to the copy angry. “Leave me the fuck alone!” The doppelganger used Kenny's attack as ammunition. “That's what you should have said to that giant arian asshole out there. But don't worry, you can count on me to help you with that.” With a red flash that left cinders falling to the floor, the doppelganger was gone again. For now, let's call me your name backwards. Hmmmm, Kenny backwards is Y-N-N-E-K...... Nick! With that, the voice belonging the now named Nick vanished and Kenny was left alone to his thoughts it seemed. He wasn't fooled, however. Nick was still there. Somewhere deep in his mind. Laughing at him like the hyena he was. Practice sucked for Kenny as he felt the mat against his back again. His body was sore from hours of working out, learning new moves from coach, and then being dealt heavy blows by the blue mat from the only other guy in his weight class. He was breathing heavily and covered and sweat as his body was unmoving on the mat. “Alright, that's enough for today, ladies. Let's close with some weigh ins” came the coach's voice. Kenny frowned as he knew what that meant. The entire wrestling team went into the locker room and undressed down to their undergarments. A line was formed with Kenny and Casey at the end as he felt insecure in only his loose fitting boxers. Flashbacks of when wedgies and pantsing were cool entered his mind everytime he had to stand almost naked in front of the other guys. He was the shortest and smallest of them all regardless of the fact he was at the heaviest weight of his weight class. The other guy in it was in front of him, his super lean body glistening in the sunlight as he showed of his hard work. Kenny had tried his best to also stay in shape but, after high school, he seemed to have gotten less and less lean as he began eating more. He frowned as he was told by his doctor that he had an eating disorder that made him eat when he was afraid or over excited. He didn't really believe him but, looking at his gut now, he really had to think hard on that as he looked at the tight body of the other guy, his boxerbriefs tight against his perky ass. The line went rather quickly though the team's size was quite large. Before long, the guy in front of Kenny was walking onto the scale and waiting for his measurement. “125. Looks like your safe for now, Isaiah. Watch out on those burgers” joked Coach John as he let him get off the scale. Kenny hesitated as he stood before the scale. Kenny knew that he wasn't the kind to gain weight. It was just the way he would be put on the spot. “Go ahead, Kenny. We all got somewhere to be” said the coach. The guy's standing around the locker room laughed as they watched Kenny stand there the way he was. Kenny's face was red with embarrassment but he still pushed forward and stood on the scale, his body red from his frustration. The coach moved the old style scale's tiny sliding parts and came to a final conclusion. The coach looked into Kenny's eyes and made a concerned expression. “134.” The room was silent for only an instant before a chorus of “Oooo”s rang around the room. All the team started laughing like hyenas, some actually dropping their clothes all together and some covering their mouths to hide their laughing. The coach was speechless. “ Kenny......you've gone up a weight class and the next match is tomorrow” he said, looking down into Kenny's eyes. “I have to either let you off this one or you'll have to go in the 134-142 range.” Kenny was still staring at the numbers of the scale. How the hell had he gained 8 pounds in a single night?! Kenny understood when he heard laughing in the background. Of course, it wasn't laughing from anyone in the locker room exactly. Kenny heard Nick laughing in the back of his mind, his intent and guilt ringing and Kenny's ears. Wish and you shall receive, Nick said into Kenny's mind. Kenny was so insecure of himself the entire day, he hadn't noticed that his boxers had begun to fill with new mass. They fit loosely now, rather than looking baggy. A shadow consumed Nick and he turned to see Hanz's pecs again, his laughter causing his big chest to shake with his deep voice. “ Well, looks like you're going to need some encouragement, boy. Gone and ate too many fries, eh?” he said down to Kenny with a smug look. Kenny looked away in time to see Casey come up to him, his boxerbriefs revealing all his perfect, manly muscle curves. “It's cool, man. Just go up a class, no one's going to laugh if you put all you've got into it” he said to Kenny. Kenny sighed. What the hell was wrong with his life? An answer came from inside his head. There's a lot wrong with it. Don't worry, though. I've already said it to you before. You think I may seem like the gas pedal but I'm actually the breaks. You aren't getting anything you didn't want. To Be Continued.

This was an odd idea on my part as I don't know much about college wrestling (other than it's super hot) but I'm working on making this story quite a piece. This part doesn't own any kind of big growing or anything like usual but I felt it would be a good way to start. Comments and feedback please. Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1525-belly-down-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1530-belly-down-part-3/ Belly Down Part 1 It was dark night in the athletic dorm building in the college area. The moment midnight struck, all who were slave to overnight projects were last to fall to sleep. All except the one person in the bathroom of the dorm on the 1st floor. His room was at the very end of the hall. The guard checking the dorms was gone and switching shifts with the next of duty just as Kenny turned to the final page of his spell book. It was dimly lit in his dorm bathroom but he wasn't intent on changing the bulb and waking his friend Casey. He couldn't imagine what kind of embarrassment he'd feel if Casey saw him in their bathroom surrounded by candles and incantations drawn on the ground with components of which he couldn't tell anyone he'd ordered. With a lift of his hand, he stuck out his finger and drew a knife to it, carefully drawing a small drop of blood. Kenny refused to have to go to the emergency room because he'd dripped too much blood from his small frame performing magical incantations in his dorm bathroom at 12 o'clock at night. As the drop of blood hit the paper in the center of one of the many circles around the room. Kenny pointed to the first part of the spell. “Hands of bone and fire and blood boil and bubble for your toil, draw the hand of which once was His and open the door to the gates..” With his last few words, the lights of the bathroom dimmed for a moment, going from a pale yellow to near black and then back again with the strike of the lightning outside. Kenny only looked up for a moment as he had a fear of lightning yet he still continued. “Power unattainable is taintable, Courage unowned is renowned, Desire unbearable is born, Voice of looking glass speak or forever hold, Time of rule is thus” With that, Kenny took a scared deep breath before waiting patiently for the result. After 5 minutes of staring at the unresponsive circle and dwindling candles, Kenny gave up. “Fuck this! I spent 300 dollars on random shit for nothing!” he said as he slammed the book with force. He put his head in his small hands and almost began to cry when he caught something and lifted his head up. It was only a flicker that was barely noticeable unless you looked for it but he was almost sure he saw a red spark before nothing again. “Shit.... spent my money on some wonky hallucinogenic candles. Bet your proud now, mom” he said as he scratched his hair before checking his watch. It was late and he had to be at wrestling practice with “bright eyes and bushy tails” as the coach put it in the morning. That was when he heard the window smack open in his shared bedroom. “Fuck!” he said as he ran to the window at top speed. He was lucky to be so small at 126 soaking wet as he ran on the floor but didn't make any sound. Before he could close the window, Kenny closed his eyes as the materials he'd spent his rent money on flew around him for a moment in a fluster of teeth dust, bone dust, bird pieces, and other assorted objects before flying out the window. Not a movement was made as Kenny watched the big mass in the darkness seemed to be still and awoken. When the mass began to rhythmically swell and then contract, Kenny let out a sigh of relief. Casey would chew his ass out for waking him up in the middle of the night. With a silent curse, Kenny ran to a bathroom that looked war torn with dirt, knocked over candles, and materials. Kenny checked his watch again with a sigh. “ Looks like no sleep tonight” he said. Kenny looked in the mirror across from where he stood in the moderately sized bathroom and looked at it. His red hair was a mess that was easy to see in the dim bathroom light. He looked up and down his small, thin frame and a terrible feeling filled his stomach. To his knowledge, the spell he'd tried to perform had ended in a bust. He looked at his big, baggy sleeping shirt and lifted up an arm to flex. Kenny was 5'7 and had only a small portion of muscle to show off when he looked at the tiny, grain sized muscle. His body was so puny that, when wearing all white with his pale skinned body, he was perfectly undetectable unless you looked directly at his pale blue eyes or flaming red hair. Kenny was the smallest and youngest amongst his 4 brothers, all of which were 6'4 and higher. Kenny's family was a family of giants as they were from a deep portion of Scotland where they had been known for being the largest and strongest of all the warriors and competitors of sports. Their father was only taller than he and his slightly older brother Tim at the bottom of the scale, 6'4, at an only slightly taller 6'4 ½ . All his brothers were like trees to him as they scaled up to 7'7. Kenny was reminded every time he looked in the mirror of the days where he was so small compared to his brothers and they would just get bigger and taller and seem to reach to the ceiling. His oldest brother especially as he was the linebacker for the best football team of the year and had spent years upon years of keeping his bountiful height full of bulging muscle to keep the opposite team from knocking over a bamboo reed and instead, bouncing off a brick wall. Kenny stood into his eyes and could see his own disappointment before a smile crept over his face. Wait...... a smile? Kenny touched his face as he looked at his reflection. He wasn't smiling. Yet his pearly white smile was on the screen of the mirror, his teeth glinting on his hairless face. Kenny was unblinking as he began performing odd movements that the mirror followed. Kenny was performing the stance of a ki blast from Dragonball Z just as the most shocking thing happened. “Hahahahahahahahahaha! You're one funny little fuck!” came the oddest voice from the mirror. Kenny fell against the wall as he watched his reflection move on its own. The voice he heard sounded as though it were his but it was being spoken from someone who was gurgling or his voice was being played ontop of itself. “ Don't look so fucking shocked, dickweed. You just cast a bonefied demon merging spell. What the hell we're you expecting?” said the other Kenny as he looked at the original. “ Oh right, hell. I guess that's ironic isn't it?” Kenny was wide eyed and unmoving as he watched the reflection lean on the wall like he did except more confidently, not looking like he was pissing his pants like the original version. “ So, from what I hear, you want power. That's quite a simple thing to want really. Hope you can afford it, though” said the mirror copy. Kenny was still speechless and shocked as he watched his reflection move without his command. The mirror image spoke again. “ Lucky me. You've gone and tied so close together, I can read your thoughts and desires now. Always wanted to look into the mind of horny college undergrad” he joked. “ I don't have to hear you talk. Your squeaky voice is going to wake up your hot friend over there” he said gesturing to the muscled form sleeping in one of the beds of the other room. Kenny found the strength in his skinny legs to stand up as he finally closed his mouth but couldnt shrink his big, unblinking eyes. “ What I want is for you to sign the fine print” said the copy as he reached out his hand. The mirror began to bubble and reverberate as though something had dropped into a pool of water. A hand reached out of the mirror with an open palm. “Do that and all the power you could wish for will be yours.” Kenny looked at the familiar hand in the mirror hesitantly. He reached out, his hand floating there for what seemed like an eternity before, like a snake, the hand in the mirror reached out and grabbed his hand, their identical hands shaking as though two normal people were doing so. Kenny looked up into his reflected eyes and gasped as he saw his eyes in a new shade of burning red that burned like two flames. The copy in the mirror gave a wicked smile across Kenny's face. “ I'm so excited to be working with you” said the voice before the entire mirror glew with a red light. Kenny's reflection was gone as all the light trapped in the mirror escaped like sunlight and bounced off the walls. Kenny closed his eyes as the light grew stronger and almost seemed to go through his eyelids. The light of the bathroom was easily consumed and the red light was so strong that it escaped the room and reach into their bedroom. With an explosion occurred the exact time of a stray thunderbolt's explosion, Kenny was sent flying to the opposite wall of the dorm bathroom and felt a pain shoot up his spine as he fell down to the floor with a ringing head. Not even in high school wrestling had he been rung so hard as he had to close his eyes to avoid watching his vision vibrate and roll. Kenny coughed hard as his body recovered from his pain. Kenny was pressing his hand to the back of his head moment's before Casey came into the bathroom with a pissed expression. “Kenny! What the fuck is going?!” he yelled angrily over the thunder outside. To Be Continued

I recently posted this on my blog, and figured others might enjoy it. ------------------------------------------------------- How was I supposed to know Coach would do that? I showed him my wishing rock and asked him what to do. I figured it was dangerous and I was likely to make some stupid mistake. I wanted to ask someone I knew and trusted to help me figure out what to wish for, and Coach had been so good to me that year. He didn't believe me at first and thought I was yanking his chain. When I wished my hair blond and Coach watched it change right before his eyes, believed me then. He thrust his beefy body over his desk, his hands stretched out. He snatched the stone out of my hand, and then, clenching it tightly, before I even had a chance to protest, wished that I really wanted to make him happy and that I'd happily and immediately do whatever he told me to. And even though I knew about the wish and remembered that the rock belonged to me, it didn't matter. I still wanted to obey him. I still needed to make him happy. I asked him what I could do for him and he smiled back at me. He told me to keep quiet while he thought about what to do next. I stood silently, biting my tongue for a split second, wondering if I should disobey him so quickly. Deciding that telling him about the stone would make him happier than staying quiet would, I told him how the stone worked. How only people that hear a wish being spoken can remember the way things used to be. He loved that, telling me that would make things a lot easier as he gave me another big smile. I felt so incredibly pleased to know I'd made him happy, even if only for a few seconds. Fifteen short minutes later, I stood before a completely transformed and naked man. Before, he'd been a beefy but flabby man in his late thirties. Not anymore. I'd watched his muscles grow and his gut recede, becoming a rock-hard, eight pack. He now had that perfect v-shape that all bodybuilders strive for, wide, broad shoulders tapering down into his relatively tiny waist. His thighs, bigger around than my head, flared out of his crotch, thick and massive. He had wished himself ten years younger, and given himself a cock and libido to match his perfect body. At over a foot long soft, it was the largest dick I'd ever seen. He had big orange sized balls to match, and had wished that his dick never get tired and could shoot more than a cup of jizz each time he orgasmed. He'd also made wishes about the team. That they all worship his body and love serving him, sexually and otherwise. That no one minds that he has this relationship with his team, and actually encourages the guys to do what he says and keep him happy. He made more, but I can't remember all of them anymore. Naked except for a red ball cap and some dog tags, he strolled out of his office to see the results of his wishes, me following just behind. Sure enough, the entire rugby team was standing around in the new lounge he'd wished up. They were all naked and all just that little bit more muscular. And each of them had an erection. Along with myself. That was our new default state around Coach: boned up and eager to pleasure him. Brady, one of my buddies, asked Coach if he was ready for his post game party. Coach nodded, and Brady brought him his glass of scotch. He wrapped his fingers around as much of coach's huge cock as he could and gently pulled him over to the lounge sofa. Coach followed along and then sat down and stretched out, taking a sip of his scotch. Rick, standing over the sofa, lit up one of coach's Cuban cigars and handed it to him. Coach took a puff and sighed. "This is the life," he said. Two of the others grabbed onto his big feet and started giving them a tongue bath. I followed suit and fell to my knees in front of his monster cock. Another guy, Raj, dropped down beside me. He licked at Coach's huge jock balls while I swallowed Coach's massive tool. Soon enough, the rest of the team had crowded in around him, all within distance of Coach's striated arms. Coach smoked his cigar and relaxed, groping a butt cheek here, a pec there. Ordering one of my team mates to suck off another while he watched. All while Raj and I went to town on his glorious package. When the door opened a few minutes later, I got scared when I looked up and saw the Dean of Admissions walk in. Coach looked down at me quickly, panic obvious on his handsome face. I could tell he was thinking the same thing I was: had the rock really made everyone forget? But the Dean didn't look surprised at what he saw in the least. He apologized for interrupting and said that he wanted to tell the coach again what a great job he was doing with the team. Coach said thanks. And then the Dean stood there in silence for an uncomfortable second, looking at the a scene in front of him. Almost like he were hoping for an invitation to join us worshipping Coach's perfect body. He's much too old and gross for Coach, so when Coach cleared his throat, the Dean said "Well, I'll let you get back to it" and left. I got back to it, doing my best to polish Coach's round knob. It didn't take long before he rewarded me with a huge load which I greedily swallowed down. Raj gave me a jealous look, so I guiltily traded him places. He immediately went to town on Coach's still rock hard cock, hoping to taste the essence of the most incredible man on the planet. Did I make a mistake going to him for advice about my wishing rock? I don't think so. If I hadn't, I wouldn't have discovered how hot it is to worship him alongside all of my friends.

Immediately, both of us needed a break. The room had suddenly gotten very hot and I was worried I was going to pass out if I didn’t sip something cool. I took a long gulp of what did turn out to be whiskey – Irish, at that – and loved how the back of my throat burned. It briefly took my mind away from the burning at my crotch and helped me from spewing uncontrollably. After a few seconds of silence Mr. Hugeness deemed it was time to continue our foreplay. “So, what is it about me that turns you on, little man?” he asked in a low, serious voice. It was clear he loved talking about himself. “It’s mainly your size and how it makes me feel,” I responded, without any hesitation. “It’s the same feeling I get when I’m standing in front of a mountain range, a huge ocean, or a giant skyscraper. It causes a mixture of awe and vulnerability that’s hard to describe. I feel insignificant beside you, but at the same time I somehow absorb some of your obvious power and it excites me to no end. My body realizes that you could demolish most things around you – including me – and that turns me on. Knowing you have the ability to manipulate physical things in your surroundings with your bare hands is so exciting. It’s probably the same crazy thrill people get from chasing tornadoes or riding out hurricanes. Being part of some intense force that you know could be wildly dangerous is simply incredible. One glance at you and it’s clear you could destroy this bar if you wanted to and it’s probably the knowledge that there’s always the possibility of you causing some serious damage that makes me go really wild.” “Fuck, I like the way you talk, sir,” he said. “Yeah? Well the same is true for me, Mr. Hugeness,” I shot back. “When you talk about your body or what you can do with it, I can be taken to the brink of cock-overload quicker than anything. Hearing some big man lovingly describe what it’s like to be massive is like a drug I’ve grown addicted to – I’ll never get enough.” “So, if I tell you that the way my chest stretches this old tank-top to the ripping point and the way the tight material roughly rubs my hard man-nubs really turns me on, that’s good, right? My chest pops out so far that the weak material screams for relief. At any point I could flex my pecs and the thing would be a gonner. Does that excite you, too?” he asked teasingly. “More than you’ll ever know,” I whispered in a voice that made it clear I never wanted him to stop talking. “And if I tell you that sometimes I curl so much weight with my arms and become so swole that later on I can’t bend my guns enough to scratch my ear - that’s good, too?” he asked, clearly getting excited by what he was saying, as well. “Aw, fuck yeah,” was the only thing that came to my mind to say. We were both slowly being hypnotized by the moment – his sexy voice, a buzz from the whiskey, the fact that the reality of what he was talking about actually existed there on the stool, and the intense mutual excitement caused us both to slip into some kind of deep trance. I could not figure out if I was more lost in his huge muscles or the fact that he loved talking about them. I’m pretty sure it was a mixture of both, but getting a glimpse of his body from his viewpoint was enough to drive me insane. I’d always wondered what it felt like to be enormous – the kind of big that caused people to get whiplash from jerking their necks around after casually glancing in my direction. The kind of big that even made packed subway crowds part in a combination of fear and awe. The kind of big that made the tailor’s hands shake wildly from lust as he wrapped a tape measure around parts of your body to size you for clothes – and his shocked face when he realized he’d have to buy more fabric. The type of big that could get you out of a speeding ticket because when the cop walked up to your car window he immediately sensed he was no longer the alpha male, even if he did have a gun. The type of big that made it impossible to walk by mirrors and not stop to stare at yourself for a few minutes – and even caused you to flex for a quick rush to your groin. The kind of big that when you walked into a dinner party every guy present moved instinctively to his spouse – whether male or female – in an attempt to protect his property, even as their dicks were shriveling up from a feeling of inadequacy. Here, with Mr. Hugeness, I had finally met someone that could clearly tell me what it felt like to be that big – probably even bigger. “It’s great being this big, man,” he said, interrupting my thoughts. “I’ve learned to walk into rooms and immediately glance at everyone’s crotches. If it were a cartoon you’d hear “sproing” all over the place as guys shoot hard. Like you, tonight – I walked in and you were one of the first to sprout major wood. I was pretty impressed with your speed, dude. I bet you got a little light-headed when all the blood rushed to your crotch.” “You mean like I still am now,” I added. “I find that fucking hot,” he continued, “That my muscles can control a man’s body in that way. All night long you’ll be fighting to find ways to prevent your cock from spewing and I’ll be looking for that specific flex or that certain comment that will push you over the edge, making you erupt uncontrollably. It’s that direct link between my hard massive chiseled beef and your adoring ready-to-explode dick that I love so much. I’ve spent years trying to learn different ways to make little guys have mind-boggling and total body-depleting orgasms. It’s a powerful experience to have a guy submit to you just because you’re huge.” We again sat there in total silence for a few seconds – both of us trying desperately to prevent the inevitable. I wanted to make the edging last as long as I could. I also didn’t want to make a public mess in my pants. I had a feeling Mr. Hugeness was hoping for the same thing. He looked at me with a face that made it clear an important question was coming. “What’s it like to be so small?” he asked, sincerely. I looked at him and responded, “I really don’t think of myself as small – that is, until I’m next to you. When I’m beside you there’s an immediate feeling of being insufficient – even downright weak and paltry. But the longer I’m near you the more that feeling is replaced by something akin to security or a womblike familiarity. Your hugeness makes me feel secure and safe. Don’t get me wrong, my body knows to be intimidated and fearful of you, but at the same time it’s a little like standing beside an elephant. You’re a little nervous, but also in so much awe of the beast’s size that you kind of forget your fear. You also radiate a heat that surrounds my body and actually enhances the feeling of comfort. Being next to you makes it great being small. It’s a turn on, in fact – knowing you could dominate me easily. I’m one of those guys that gets off on the fact that you can subdue me with one arm. Being overpowered by you would probably make me squirt big time. Pin me against the wall with your big paw and watch me squirm trying to escape your grip. Lift me in the air with one arm and watch me flop around wildly trying to get my body back to the ground. Wrap your big gun around my neck and laugh when I realize you could flex and my airflow would stop. Squeeze me between your giant quads and love how my small body starts to crumble as you tighten. What’s it like being so small. It’s heaven when I’m around you.” “Man!” he exclaimed, “You’ve got a serious muscle fetish, don’t you, bud? I’m hard as hell just from listening you spout off about my body. You make me want to take on an army.” I was feeling bold – mainly because I was next to him and his cockiness was rubbing off on me even more. I reached down between his legs – without even glancing below – and easily found the giant log. I latched onto it with my hand, as best I could through his pants, and squeezed. The hard thing didn’t give much at all. A strong tool for a strong man – of course it would be that way. “I’d like to watch you defeat an army,” I replied. “Damn, little fella, you almost made me blast off right then,” he said quickly. “You need to warn a guy before you make a move like that. How about I return the favor.” He placed his right elbow on the bar in front of him. This made his giant biceps bunch up right in front of me. He then started to squeeze his fist, causing the humongous mound to explode upward. I could have released a torrent of cum at that second, but I refrained from gushing just because I was so mesmerized by his giant arm. My left hand stayed wrapped around his cock while my right hand shot up to feel his biceps growing. As soon as I touched his hard peak the heavens opened up and I heard angels singing. It wasn’t just an out-of-body experience; it was the kind of sensual overload that can only come from something so powerful that you instantly realize your own insignificance. His huge gun was a work of art, a secret weapon, and a mind-altering reality all at one time. I could have never been prepared for what feeling his muscle would do to me. I immediately felt a burst of energy that could have powered the lights of New York City for years. It was much more powerful than being hit by lightning. It was like a symphony of multiple orgasms all at one time. He must have felt the same thing because his bulging muscle shot even harder and immediately grew bigger. I could not believe the thing could actually increase in size or hardness. Mr. Hugeness let out a loud half growl-half sigh that clearly made many men in the bar shoot to the brink of ejaculation. It was the sound of a beast before it moves in for a kill. I only held back my impending explosion because the size and firmness of his biceps completely befuddled my mind. “Dude, what was that?” he asked. “I don’t know,” I replied. “But I know I liked it.” “I’ve never been zapped with that much juice at one time,” he said, looking into my eyes. “Your little hand touching my big gun made me flex so hard I think I added an inch to my biceps!” It was just a figure of speech, but he did seem even bigger than before. I know it was only because I continued to be blown away by his size and shocked by being this close to such a muscled giant, but it certainly felt like he was growing. And both my hands were equally impressed by sudden growth – the one on his arm and the one on his cock. I never knew skin could feel so hard. My little hand tried to squeeze his mammoth peak and my fingers couldn’t compress in at all. His biceps withstood my most powerful squeeze – easily. The thought of his mere muscled skin being more powerful than my grip was almost too much for me. I felt my cock surge to the edge of no return, but I willed the tsunami of cum to stay within me. I was not ready to offer my man-honey to this god. There was too much exploring still to do. “How can a person be so hard?” I asked, gazing at his huge gun. “Years of lifting and years of flexing, dude,” he replied. “The skin simply stretches to cover all that bulging rock.” “Your arm’s not the only thing bulging,” I shot back. “And it’s not the only thing hard as rock, either.” “I’m glad you noticed,” the big man said, teasingly. “How could I not?” I answered. “It’s as big as the rest of you.” “Yeah, I work that muscle out a lot, too,” he said smugly. “Maybe you can help me exercise that hefty thing later on. It likes lifting little men.” The idea of my body going up and down in the air as it rested on his big cock was like a muscle dream come true. Goosebumps broke out all over my body and my hands trembled with excitement. He noticed my reaction and this made him again growl with pleasure. I couldn’t believe how he got so turned on by my reaction to his body. It was clear he loved making little guys lose control. It was also clear that he was impressed with how long I was holding out from exploding. I had a feeling most men didn’t last beyond the ten-minute mark when he started flexing, but here I was holding his bulging arm and his stiff cock and I hadn’t yet released my load. “You’ve got the stamina of a man twice your size, little fella,” he said – laughing, but I knew it was a compliment. “I have a feeling the longer I hold off,” I answered, “the bigger the payoff is going to be.” “Damn, I love the way you think,” he replied. “Tell me what that big thing feels like to you.” “You mean what’s between your legs or this huge gun of yours?” I asked and he immediately laughed. “Let’s start with the biceps, man, and then we can move to the final prize later,” he said. “First of all – it feels like something I want to wrap my entire body around and have it hold me tightly all night long,” I began. “That can be arranged,” he answered. I continued, “It feels like power – yeah, tremendous power. I know one of your arms can lift more than my entire body. It’s almost as big as my entire body. Your flexed gun makes people stop in mid-sentence and stare. I don’t even have to turn around to look – I know most people in here are freaking out as they see this big mound of beef peaking wildly. I always say arms are what make the man. If a guy has huge biceps he is automatically respected and sometimes even feared. I can feel your blood pumping through the thick veins that cover the muscle. When you make the mound of meat bulge upward my entire body freezes with intense desire. I long to grope the thing so deeply that it will become part of me. I wish I could absorb the muscle into my being.” My hands were busy stroking unnatural massiveness – one was massaging Mr. Hugeness’ giant arm and the other was busy rubbing his hardened shaft. I think both actions were giving the big man equal amounts of pleasure. I’m pretty sure his biceps were one of his major erogenous zones and it was clear that intense attention to his big gun could make the guy shoot off like a rocket. I so wanted to make the guy cum intensely. I wanted him to have a ‘throw your head back, scream like a wild beast, and buck like a untamed stallion’ orgasm. Watching his huge body tense up even more as he ejaculated would have certainly sent me over the edge and I would have spewed uncontrollably. His huge frame was so hard and so tightly wrapped already – that feeling his muscles flex even more rigid would almost be better than exploding myself. I could not believe something that already felt like marble could get even harder. It was simply mind-blowing – what this man’s body was capable of. Suddenly his face was next to mine and he was whispering. “Unless you’re going to put that hot mouth of yours around my cock right here and right now you gotta stop stroking it. I’m about to blow a big hole in my pants and then coat the surrounding area with my juice,” he said – and it was more of a plea than anything else. I removed my hands – both of them. I wanted to give both of us another break. We each instinctively took another sip of our drinks and Mr. Hugeness signaled to the bartender to bring two more over. I still could not tell if I was getting drunk or I was just intensely lightheaded from all the blood rushing to my dick because of this man. We both stared at the mirror in front of us – gazing into each other’s eyes without looking at each other. There was something magical happening at that moment and neither of us needed to hurry anything along. We wanted to remember this night forever.

Gym Story By Mdlftr {I've been enjoying the stories here for a while. The variety on this site is inspiring, as are the pix at the "Relaxed" site (among others!) Recently, I was inspired to try my hand at a short story...if only real life was like this! Enjoy!) Mdlftr Hi. I've noticed that you've been watching me, so I thought I'd come over and introduce myself. Name's Scott. Whoah! You almost dropped that? Need a spot? Here, let me help you rack that bar. O.k., that's good. You sure you're all right? You look all pale and sweaty. You say you're fine, never better? O.k. if you say so. Good to meet you, too. What's that? You noticed how much weight I was pushing? Shit, that's nothing…only about 250 or so. A warm up set. How much can I bench? Hmm, that's a tough one. I don't usually focus on the weight, more the feeling that I get, ya know? Uh, I'd guess my normal working weight is about 380, give or take a few pounds. That's easy to remember: an Olympic bar ,that's 45 #, as if you didn't know! Three 45-pound plates on each side, followed by a 25, a 10 and a 5. Yeah, that's exactly 380#. On good days I `ve gotten up to 400#, and on a couple of Great days I've made 410#. My squat is around 720#. (He huffs out a breathe, his massive chest rising and swelling within his tight tank top. You stop breathing, watching) Yeah, it IS a great feeling. I only weigh about 225#, and at a height of 5'10", that's not too bad. I eventually want to get up to around 240 to 250. That's enough to make your muscles look big and full, without being too heavy. (You exhale loudly) My waist? Right now it's about 32 and a half. I'm getting it back down to 31#, starting next week, once I step up the cardio again. I pulled back on the cardio so's I'd have some energy to grow while I'm lifting heavy. My chest? Hmm…(takes his right, square, calloused paw and puts it under his tank top, and rubs his left pec with it while he ponders the question. You gurgle something unintelligible.) Less'see…I last measured about two months ago, and I was 195 pounds with a 48" chest, standing relaxed. I've gained about 15 to 20 pounds since then, and I've been real good about going heavy with good form on my bench, so I think it's come up a bit. Say, oh, I don't know, maybe 50 inches, relaxed? My goal is 54 " cold, 56 inches flexed, so I've got a ways to go. (Rubs both pecs hard, then flexes the big mounds hard, as he looks down at his cleavage. Your gurgle erupts into a sputter, which you hastily choke back as he looks up at you.) Looks good, though, don't it? (Looks up and catches your eye, smiling.) Hey, you wanta see? I always appreciate some good feed back. Here! (He whips off his white tank top in one swift motion, and stands before you, sweat glistening on his thick pectoral mounds. Hairless and smooth as a baby's butt, they project off his chest like a meaty shelf, broad and full, with sharply defined lower edges and deep cleavage. The nipples balance right on the edge, like a surfer on the crest of a Big wave, about to take a plunge over the side. His thick arms hang heavily at his sides, while his full rounded deltoids lead your eye up to his bulging traps and thick neck. You are speechless.) So, whatdya think? Getting big? Check this out! (He flexes really hard, and the mounds swell even bigger, if possible, while the nipples run under the side of the pectoral shelf and perk up to stiff points. (You make a sound half way between a gasp and a gurgle.) He stops his flexing, concern creasing his brow. He bends over closer to you, as you sit there on the weight bench, inspecting you. Your eyes remain glued to his massive muscle mounds, your gaze like a trance. He speaks.) Hey, dude, you there? He grins and waves one paw in front of your face, a friendly smile on his face, showing straight, gleaming white teeth. You blink a few times and look away from his massive chest, embarrassed at being caught so obviously distracted. He notices your flushed face and averted gaze. Hey, dude, it's o.k.! I get that all the time. I'm talking to a guy about lifting and he starts spacing out. I know it's not the most interesting subject in the world. Didn't mean to bore ya! Oh, what's that, you're not bored. Oh, o.k.. Now, where were we? My arms? You want to know about my arms? Well, tbey're about 18 and a half inches, hanging, 19 and a quarter inches, pumped. I'm shooting for 21-22 inches cold. (He lifts his great guns out to his sides, the cobra-like spread of the lats emphasizing the ridiculously small waist. His large hands easily curl into fists as he hits a double biceps shot. The mountains of power bulge up from his thick arms, like Himalayas to most men's foothills. Your eyes goggle at the sight. Your pants are getting uncomfortably tight.) I've got pretty good peaks, but I need more size, especially my triceps. (At this last comment, he drops his arms, then abruptly goes into a side tricep shot, left arm held straight at his side, held by his right, with the huge horseshoe of his triceps bulging out. You gasp at the sight Your pants go from really tight to warmly wet, in an instant.) Hey buddy, you alright? You look like you're gonna be sick or something? Can I give you a lift home? O.k., we can leave now. Lemme get my stuff. (He turns around and strides across the gym, showing a great ass and massively muscled legs and back. As he turns to collect his gym bag, you cast your eyes upward and silently mouth a "THANK YOU GOD!") •

Experimenting with narrative voice. Hope it's not too odd or off-putting! First muscle growth story. Enjoy - and be nice! A Chance Meeting on the DLR This is a story about two men who were made for each other. There’s a right person out there for everyone. Only some of us are lucky enough to find them. Let's start with Paul. Well, Paul liked massive bodybuilders. You know the type. Waking hours spent masturbating to freakishly morphed pictures of huge, muscled studs. Feverishly jerking his ample cock, he would imagine what it would be like to meet, and – as the train of his libido-fuelled imagination picked up speed – worship every inch of hard-packed, swollen muscle on a morph’s monstrous physique. Then there's Kevin. Now, Kevin was a massive bodybuilder. Again, I'm not straying far from the stereotype: his waking hours were spent heaving insane amounts of iron in the local gym, straining to pump his muscular physique even bigger. Feeling the burn tearing through every one of his sinews, he would imagine what it would be like to pass 300lbs and – as the fires of his testosterone-fuelled daydream whipped up into an inferno – dwarf, in terms of sheer flexed mass, every super heavyweight Olympian musclegod he idolised. But dreamstuff isn’t hard currency, and both men were pretty much shortchanged by reality. Kevin could never seem to get past 270 lbs, and Paul never met any bodybuilders with muscles even close to his morphs. And the dreams would have stayed just that, insubstantial as whispers, if not for a chance meeting on the DLR. Kevin was returning from the gym, Paul from one of his wanders around London in an ineffectual attempt to stave off his libido. A mass exodus at Canary Wharf had left the two of them alone in the train carriage, sitting opposite one another. Was it fate? Hell if I know. I might sound like am omniscient narrator, but really I'm just a twat with a soft spot for romance and muscle growth. What the hell do you want to know my POV for? Back to the boys. Well, Kevin - he's probably the more interesting of the two right now, right? What was he doing? Well, pretty much just fidgeting in his seat. You see, he could never get comfortable in train seats. It wasn’t just the scorching sun coming in through the windows. He had read somewhere that they made the windows of the DLR trains out of the same glass that they used in magnifying lenses. The evidence seemed to bear this out – after all, didn’t evil children use magnifying glasses to cook ants? He felt half-baked beneath his tan skin. In addition, his dense weight always bore him down through the comfy foam seat cover so he could feel the metal springs poking painfully into his hard glutes – which themselves lacked any fatty protection. He was wondering whether it would look weird if he employed his gym bag as extra cushioning beneath his rump, or whether he should ride out his next three stops standing up (though he had worked legs today extra hard and was grateful for even this torture device of a seat) when he noticed the man opposite him staring at him. He wasn’t unused to getting looks, but this guy was eyeballing him with an intensity that bordered on the creepy. “Can I help you?” He hadn’t said it in an aggressive way, but pretty much any rhetorical question backed by the straining, steel-hard muscles of a 270 pound bodybuilder comes across a tad threatening. Suppose we should give some screen time to Paul now. Bear with me. He's not a massive bodybuilder but believe me, he's pretty integral to the story. Well Paul, as you might imagine, was jerked from his reverie. He had been committing the musclestud’s physique to memory in his mental wankbank so he could conjure his image forth from his id later, when he was back at home with his cock in his hand. Of course, somewhere in the process the 270 lbs would be cranked up closer to 500 in his mind’s eye. Like I said, bit of a macrophile stereotype. “Uh,” he replied, feeling the heat of embarrassment scald his face. “N-no, sorry.” Then, his self-consciousness clouded by lust and his brain pickled by the hot sun straining in through the windows of the train carriage, he found himself adding, “You’re just…so big!” Kevin’s mouth curled up in a cocky smile. The same chemical reaction – heat and libido – must have been bubbling in his grey cells as he, somewhat out of character, replied, “Yeah, but not big enough.” He flexed a 20 inch bicep, offering the striated mountain as somewhat contradictory evidence of his pathetic nature. He had actually been flexing throughout this little story, feeling - and enjoying - the strain of his swollen muscles against the skin, like most muscle dudes do on their way home from the gym, but I figured it was time to throw you guys a bone (or should I say a boner?) and actually detail one of them. Just to keep the story (and your horniness) going. So anyway, Kevin flexed a f*cking massive bicep. This, and the faint, cock-stirring aroma of man-sweat from the bulked bodybuilder’s armpit, merely acted as a catalyst to Paul’s fevered mind. “Yeah,” he muttered (though later he would ask himself where he got the balls to speak like this), “nowhere near big enough.” A brief silence settled between the two men. It wasn’t uncomfortable. Both were simply wondering why now, of all times, they had chosen to spill their hidden, innermost thoughts to complete strangers. And wondering too why it didn’t seem wrong. This would be a good place to insert one of those "Was it fate?" questions again, but I figure I've already dealt with this in my own suitably sardonic fashion. Just keep reading. Kevin broke the lull. “I’m Kevin, by the way,” he said, extending a hand. “Paul,” said Paul, reaching for it. Their fingers touched, a spark of energy flashed between them…and Kevin started to grow. He pulled his hand back as though he had been burned, and could barely get out a surprised “What the-” before the muscles over his torso began to twitch and swell. His pecs ballooned out from his chest, filling the once-loose tank top to the limit, the ironic witticism written on the front suddenly indecipherable as it was stretched and pulled around by the hard striations straining up against the material. His growing shoulders and delts yanked the struggling top up over his bellybutton, revealing a lower set of perfect, budding abs glistening with sweat, underlined sexily by an aesthetic v-line. His biceps and triceps looked like they were going to burst out of the skin as they fought for space on his upper arm. Like bars of writhing steel his wrists joined in the competition, straining Kevin’s tan flesh to breaking point so that every striation was clearly visible beneath the stretched-thin surface. So absorbed was Paul in alternately frenziedly cataloguing and drooling over the immense changes in Kevin’s upper body mass that he nearly missed the teardrop thighs and twin hillocks of calf muscle that burst into beautiful, sweat-shimmering glory on Kevin’s lycra-short-clad legs as he stood. Kevin was on his feet in seconds, noticing as he did so the full, pumped feeling in his glutes as they too tightened to perfect spheres of titanium perfection behind him. Paul felt suddenly tiny, afraid. The heat in the carriage was enough to boil his blood and he felt himself go light headed as the now giant bodybuilder took a shaky step forward, unused to his shift in weight. How had this happened? What was going to happen how? And…was Kevin…smiling? 'Course he was smiling. You think I'm going to write a muscle growth story where the dude hates being big? You're on the wrong site. I hear whybeingsmallandweedyisbest.com is looking for readers, so go take your eyes there, microphile. “Fuck YES!” The striated superman cast a look over his immensity. Every twitching sinew, every new inch he noted, every vein pushed to the surface of his straining body by the swollen muscle widened his smile further. “I’m HUGE! But how?” He looked down at Paul before him – fuck, he appeared so tiny now in comparison (the smile strained a little further still) – whose wide eyes, pallid expression and faint whimpering noises would not have been out of place on a trauma victim. “What did you do to me?” It took Paul nearly half a minute to find the words, spluttering odd syllables into the testosterone-drenched haze of the carriage. He floundered about a bit to locate the right phonemes like a blind person bobbing for apples at Halloween, but eventually he regained enough reason to conjure some sense into his babble. “Ah…I think we – we both did it. You wanted to get bigger, and I wanted you bigger. And somehow it just worked.” You're not going to get more of an explanation than that. Writer and muscle whore I am, scientist I am not. Here's what Kevin thought though, and maybe you should be content with that: Kevin had read enough bodybuilding magazines to know the importance of willpower. Of envisioning yourself growing, as a compliment to your workouts. None, however, had mentioned combining that willpower with someone else. Satisfied? Moving on: “You mean, we could do it again? I could get even bigger?” Without mirrors or scales, it was difficult to know what size he was now. How much had he gained? Surely over 10 lbs of muscle? Maybe closer to 20? Or 30? My God, was he over 300lbs finally? The thought made him bone up. He felt his cock – Jesus, had that gotten bigger too? (his smile could stretch no more, though it did make a valiant effort to) – twitching as testosterone-rich blood filled it. His wasn’t the only penis affected by the change. Though Paul’s head was spinning, feeling was –gradually – beginning to return to the rest of his body. And the first thing he felt was the tremendous pressure in his jeans. He had never been this hard in his life. Before once again losing the power of speech – God, was it even hotter in the carriage than it had been a few minutes ago? – he got the words out: “We should try again. My flat – it’s the next stop. Two minutes from the station.” He had once considered the Isle of Dogs a crappy place to live. Now he praised the day he had been suckered into buying property there. Kevin grinned down at the little man, and flexed a bicep. The contrast with the fist-sized ball it had been before, and the head-sized peak now, was enough for him to start dripping pre. It didn’t seem to stop swelling – bigger and bigger it got, pulling all the excess skin on his arm (not that there was much, other than a teeny fleshy wrinkle around his armpit) with it as it rose, mountain-like, before the two of them. When it reached its full size, making Kevin’s handsome, well-shaped head actually look small in comparison, the skin was so stretched it was translucent. “Yeah. We’ve got to try it again as soon as possible!” So anyway. Two guys, random meeting on a train. Possibly fate yadda yadda. Anyhoo. To the meat of the matter: want to see one of them get bigger? I mean, seriously, freakishly bigger? Look out for part two. The rest of you? Man, I should be on commission or something. Like I said, whybeingsmallandweedyisbest.com is only a click away.

Pleasure Growth 7 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1257-pleasure-growth-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1389-pleasure-growth-6/ Zeke burst into Sanjay's dorm room. "We've got to do something and we've got to do it fast." Sliding some papers out of open view, Sanjay turned and posed a question. "Have you heard anything from Aaron and his family?" "Yes. He went missing from their home. The whole family went out to a barn dance, but said he couldn't come along. In order to protect him, ya know? So he wouldn't go and see some strapping cowboy that might accidentally turn him on and cause him to grow. But apparently he went walking the property while do some chores and came upon the cabin I stayed in while I was working there over the summer. Oh...god!...." Zeke spun around and sat down in a chair, face turning read, hands clenched into fists. "I apparently had left a dirty shirt of mine behind in the cabin. It still reeked of my cologne. It was found laying on top of a broken bed.... GOD!" Zeke stood up and punched the Sanjay's closet door. "EASY! whether or not you break it, I'll have to pay for that at the end of the semester. So, I take it, missing you he got turned on and he grew?" "His dad told me there was a very large spot of dried cum on the floor in the cabin. The door frame was busted through and outside were some very large human foot prints. Aaron's hit the thirteen foot mark, man. We've got to do something. They don't know where he is, but we've got to find him and try to do something!" "I.... I.....I think I know where he is....sort of." "What do you mean you sort of think you know where Aaron is?" Sanjay handed him the print outs of articles about Circo di Meraviglia. "I don't know why, but somehow he's hooked up with this circus. Look at the picture...." "Oh my god he's huge!" "They measured him, scheduled for Guinness to come out and officially proclaim it too; thirteen feet tall. For some reason he goes by the name Titus now. They paired him up with a strong man to do shows. They've become quite the successful act up and down the west coast. It gets worse however." "It gets worse?!?" "Here is the last article about him. No picture, but according to witnesses, one evening after a show on Sunday, Titus' tent suddenly exploded. Several tents surrounding Titus' were knocked down as well, and several circus performers who witnessed it said that rising up from the debris of the tent was the strongman covered in white goop, and Titus who now stood and estimated 20 foot or more tall. If it matches with the estimates the doctor's and I calculated, he should be exactly twenty-one feet tall now and built like an American footballer, or a rugby player." "Holy shit......" "And it...it maybe much worse than we feared, Zeke." "What do you mean? How much worse." "Remember that I said his growth was doubling exponentially?" "Yeah..." "And that for each inch of growth he was supposed to normally have, he would grow like that." "Yes...." "I did a running model of Aaron's body, minus that jerk's formula running through it. I've analyzed all his horomone levels, blood levels, tissue samples...I've feed it all in and had the computer run a test to see what Aaron's normal growth pattern was going to be." "And?" "He was going to be a very late bloomer." "Ok?" "But he was going to bloom....he was going to really bloom. He was going to explode in bloom. The estimated growth spurt he was going to have would have put him at ....six foot.....seven inches tall when done." "Six foot seven!?! That's.... that's just over ...over a foot! Oh my god! Thir....THIRTEEN INCHES! That means!...." "Yes, he's going to grow thirteen times, in the same fashion, growing taller, broader, and uhm....more endowed." "We have to try and help him." "I don't know that we can right now. That formula that creepy geeky created is very complex. The doctors and all of us in the lab here at the college are working on it, but we can't seem to make headway." "So is he still with the circus?" "No. The article said he took off an ran away into the night. He stopped running at some point, which means he was leaving softer tracks behind in the desert sand. The wind caused those tracks to be covered up so they lost track of which direction he turned after a while." ****************************************************************************** "hmmmmmm "oooooooh "huuuuuuuuuuh" Aaron moaned and groaned in his sleep. He was dreaming. He was lost somewhere in the night. He could barely see around him as the sky was pitch black, with no stars, but he could see the outlines of billowing clouds lit up by a fiery sunset. He could hear his heart pounding, beating, throbbing, louder and louder in perfect rhythm. The air was heavy with smoke and the scent of some strange exotic flower. The fading sunlight provided just enough light to see some figured, floating and flying around him. They were spirits for they had no bodies with legs and arms, just very long shapes with tattered or fringed edges that fluttered in the wind as the moved around him. Their faces were very odd, as if carved and painted. Half had a very flat tubular face, light sky blue, with rectangular black eyes, and long flowing black hair, and a long flowing black beard? The others were a little more wild looking with their long black hair in various styles: a pony tail, a bun, and maybe kind of a mohawk, on top of black faces with enormous round brown eyes. These people fluttered and flitted around him, gliding up and down all over his body, moving this way and that, causing him to be tickled at their passing. Slowly they broke into five groups, two stayed near him, beneath his chin, the other three moved down into the darkness, almost out of sight. The two beneath his chin while dancing in circles, caused Aaron to feel a strong and powerful sensation rising from his chest. He felt his chest swell and become firm, and that firmness rose and began to jut out slight from two positions on his chest. Meanwhile the other three groups began to push at Aaron, push and heft, lift and hoist... What were they moving? What where they playing with? It was some kind of huge beam that was floppy and made of plastic. But as they increased their dance, Aaron began to feel sensations from them to, in the pit of his stomach. No in the heart of his being. No...it was setting fire to his loins. Aaron moaned and groaned and called out to no one. No one was there to tell these spirits what will happen, to let them know what happened to him when Samuil, Sampson, tried to please him. But it was too late. Floating in this void of space, with its mysterious never ending sunset, Aaron began to writhe and moan, his fingers, toes, hands, feet, began to stretch, reach, and grow longer and thicker. So did the great log two of the three spirit groups farthest from Aaron's head were holding grow. It increased in size, in thickness, in density, rising up, up, up, where it felt a hole in the sky and a cool breeze that caressed to top, which sent shivers to Aaron's piss slit. The third of the three groups farthest from him, began to dance and sway and swoop over something Aaron couldn't see, but it began to cause a warmth, and build up of power, an awakening sensation of strength and growth through Aaron's loin and groin. "Auuuuuuuuuuuuuuuugh!" Aaron screamed in delight as he heard his voice lower and lower in octaves. He felt his body stretch and reach as he his head rose further into the inky blackness of space, as his arms and legs stretched forth to the few twinkling stars he could see. He could feel himself getting heavier and heavier despite floating on air. He could feel himself swelling, thickening, getting so much denser, harder, heavier, he could feel more and more every ridge and swell and cut of his body, feel his legs push themselves farther and farther apart, his arms being raised without a mental command to raise them. Aaron knew in this dream he was growing again, and he couldn't stop himself. Did he want to stop himself? All these spirits fondling over his body. How small they looked at the beginning. How much smaller they looked now. Are they giving him this strength and power? Are they feeding him? Maybe....worshipping him? Yesssssssss oooooh gawd yessssssss. Making him into....a......GOD! Aaron found pleasurable release, and the spirits all gathered in the middle throwing their faces off their bodies and then throwing their bodies away too, standing as little wisps of bronze colored clouds, chanting and cheering..... ***************************************************************************** Aaron heard the pounding of his heart once again. Trying to fight his way out of the blackness that was unconciousness, he began to moan a little and finally ask ever so softly "What is going on here?" "Shhhhhhh. Great Titus." "How....how do you know my name?" "You talk in your sleep." "How long have I been asleep?" "Many weeks." "Many weeks?!?" "Shhhhh shhh shhhh... Great Titus, your devotees are here to take care of you. All will be well." "My devotees? Where am I am?" "You are in the Wuuyoqʼa Pööngala Cavern." "The what?" "The Wuuyoqʼa Pööngala Cavern. Named after you, for it is similar to what your name, Titus, means." "What is going on? Why do I have devotees? Why am I am so big, yet so weak?" "You came in here many weeks ago. My boyfriend and I observed you, heard you approach. You looked frightened and scared, and very tired and worn, and discovering this cave you could fit into, you crawled in and passed out. My love and I took care of you and heard many things as you talked in your sleep: your interest for a man named Samuil, but your love for a man named Zeke. "A man named Zeke?" "You spoke of power and growing, and we knew we would have you be part of our ritual." "Ritual for what?" "We are two-spirited people. The modern world calls us homosexuals. The traditions of how we were dealt with, how we live in our society, have been lost, put out of history and memory by many caucasians and church leaders. But my love and I, came upon you, and decided such a powerful man could only be sent by the divine, and we have used you for creating a new culture, new ceremonies for two-spirit people. We are having a blessing ceremony tonight. As such, you are weak, as we have been feeding you herbs from a rare plant that allows you to relax so you may enjoy the devotion to your strong body." "No....I can't you don't understand what happens to me when I am aroused...." "Shush and be still... enjoy the devotion of your followers." Aaron could do nothing. He felt so weak physically, despite feeling the size and mass of the muscles on his body. He felt so out of tune mentally, it was hard to focus on anything. The fevered dream he had before, he now knew was a ceremony that had taken place. The empty blackness with sunset highlighted clouds, was actually the interior of a cave and its walls being very dimly lit by torches. The spirits that flitted around him, were these men, dancing in ceremonial masks and robes on top of him while stroking his body. Thinking on that, Aaron could feel his body; it was heavier than he remembered. The weight and girth of his limbs, yet the tightness of his waist and abs. His shoulders and back felt incredibly broad and his lats felt uber thick. He could feel air movement around parts of his body, despite lying down on his back on the ground. He knew what this meant.... his musculature had reach bodybuilding proportions. The feeling of cool air swirling and drifting around his body has happening around his ankle, his knees, the lower portion of his back, between the shoulders and triceps. This was because the muscle groups around those areas: the back & lats, his butt, his thighs and calves had grown large enough to raise him up off the ground. He could also feel his chest laying heavy on his torso. Big huge wide plates that not only spread out broad and wide, but also rose up mounding and high. Looking down his body, Aaron was beginning to have a problem of seeing anything past his chest, and his nipples had begun a migration to pointing downwards. Aaron still couldn't remember who he was, or what was happening to him and his body, but he was beginning to like his size, the strength, the power that flowed through his muscles and veins. If only he could actually move, flex, he knew he could break free, but despite being able to feel all this muscle mass, he was so weak and sleepy. Yet he couldn't let it happen again. He was already too big. These men around him looked to be slightly less than one fourth his size. But there was something in the back of his mind that liked this. Despite the scare of tossing Samuil around and nearly drowning him in a pool of cum, Aaron had felt that he was due this somehow. As if he had been very small at some point in his past for a long time, too long of a time, and now he was big, he was beefy, he was strong! The drum beats in the cavern began to beat faster and louder. Aaron's heart beat began to pick up pace with them. The men dressed up like those spirits again were dancing towards Aaron and processing up a ramp and onto his body. Again the broke in to five smaller group that headed towards his two nipples, his cock, and his balls, repeating the stroking dance and raising Aaron's prick up like some gigantic wooden phallic symbol as best they. "Ohhhh yes..." Aaron moaned, and closed his eyes. He knew he shouldn't, but he gave in to the pleasure of the strokes, to the feeling of all these tiny hands trying to heft up his cock that flaccid had to be like two times the length of their average height. He began to see in his mind a man.... a fairly big man. He wasn't a giant of a man, but he was tall, taller than many, but still there were many tall men his height. However, he did stand taller than Aaron, almost a whole head and shoulders taller than Aaron. He had a really good muscular build on him, the kind Aaron saw gymnast having. He was tan, with inky black hair, a beautiful smile and the most beautiful sparkling green eyes. But then something happened...the man shrunk... Aaron was closer to his height. And then it happened again and now Aaron was standing almost head and shoulders above this man. "Oh yeaaaaaah." Aaron thought to himself. Again the man shrunk smaller and smaller until the man was only as tall as the bottom of Aaron's thighs. Wait! The man was shrinking Aaron was getting bigger and bigger...taller...and broader...thicker... and stronger.... "Oooooooooh!" Aaron snapped to as he began to feel so many sensations. His dick was rising up and rising very quickly, becoming fully engorged, hard a titanium, and getting criss-crossed with huge thick veins plumped so full of blood. Up and up it grew until Aaron could feel a tickling at his cock head. Squinting down his body, but up above it, Aaron could see a hole in the top of the cavern. The men below had pushed and leaned or pulled and tugged as hard they could one way or another, so that when his cock became erect, it was aimed at that hole. The hole has covered in dozens upon dozens of animal skins and then wetted down with something. But Aaron felt a little troubled. He could see how much space his body took up. He vaguely remembers coming to the cavern, but he was able to fit into much better. Now... now he took up almost all of the space. He mustn't grow... He can't grow again! "OOOooooohhhhhO!" The tiny men had continued their dancing and stroking, and now that Aaron was fully erect, they were jumping onto and sliding down his cock as best and as fast as they could. Other members were stroking his balls and his nipples. Aaron began to dream again of that gorgeous man that was getting smaller and smaller. He knew he shouldn't grow more, but for some reason he wanted to. He began to see a whole group of men, that were anywhere from as tall as the hunk he saw to slightly shorter, and they all resembled him in some fashion. He knew he wanted to be bigger than them. Way bigger than them. Yes... they should become mice to him. Suddenly he felt a sensation build up in his balls. It kept building....and Building.....AND Building....BUILDING! Stronger and stronger, more and more.... Aaron's breathing was becoming rapid and heavy, uncontrolled. "AUUUUUUUUUUUUUGH!" Suddenly the sensation burst forth inside of Aaron, striking his cock first and causing it to have a massive growth spurt...up...Up...UP! Up into and poke out of the cavern roof hole! "WUUUUUUUUUUH!" His prick growing taller and taller getting thicker in girth and harder in its pump and erection, soon pushed its own head up and out of the hole. The feeling of the growth against the slicked down furs surrounding the hole, sent more sensation down Aaron's schlong, causing him to buck in pleasure and throw the tiny men dancing on him off balance. Another just from his groin and his legs and arms shot out getting longer and longer and longer and longer.... His neck and head, back too rose up and up and up, or in this case scooted across the cavern floor. "Oh no..." Aaron thought. He could feel the back wall of a section of the cavern with his head. His shoulders were widening too, stretching out broader and broader until he could feel the sides of that part of the cavern with them. His butt and thighs began to feel the sides of the cavern as well, and his feet began to feel cool night air, just like his prick head was. He was growing so big now, that he was filling up the inside of the cavern, and if the muscle growth hit... Hit it did. Another sensation sent waves of power coursing through Aaron's blood, feeding his muscular body, causing the muscles to swell, thicken, harden, become denser, stronger, harder. He felt his calves bunch and swell in size, rising his legs further and further off the ground, almost causing his feet to rise and his heels to float in mid air. Aaron could feel them bunch and grow and harden into these massive heart shapes that were so big, he thought they, not the thighs, should be described as hamhocks. Next he felt the cables that were his hamstrings tighten from the calves, across the back of the knees, and up the thighs, becoming harder, thicker, stronger. Dear God! They could probably help support a suspension bridge! Then his thighs ballooned out, swelling this way and that. The cool cascading breeze streaming into the cavern gently kissed Aaron's quads and helped him feel their development: one tear drop, two tear drops, three tear drops, the meaty back bicep of the thigh swelling even larger. Aaron could feel his legs getting pushed and spread apart by his thighs. If he could stand, whenever he could stand, he would surely always have a stance with his feet shoulder, his sized shoulders, width apart! Aaron could feel them swelling so, that they became wedged in the cavern, the rock walls desperately trying to cut in his skin and carve out more tear drop shapes. But as big and thick as his thighs developed, another presence made itself known. The next surge pushed power, size, and testosterone into Aaron's nuts. He suddenly felt his scrotum become so tight it was racking his own balls, but then it began to slowly streeeeetch with the swelling and mounding as the balls grew larger and larger, fuller and heavier, even proportionately they were getting bigger. As they grew, Aaron could feel a huge swirling sensation in them as they went into hyper-drive, producing what surely was gallons and gallons of cum. Going crazy over the feeling of the heft of his balls, Aaron wished he could raise them up. They were but not how he was anticipating. The sensation moved up his thighs and into his buttocks, causing his ass to grow out just a tiny bit, and then shrink in tight, full, and compact. His ass was bubbling out to match the size and power of his thighs, causing his groin and abs to raise up just a bit. The power now spread up to his lats, back, delts, and traps, making them all bunch and lurch, swell and grow, widen and broaden, thicken and inflate, harder and denser, fuller and rounder.... swelling and growing, pushing his body further into the sides of the cavern, jamming itself in and getting completely stuck. He could feel how hard his lats pushed against his arms, how powerfully his back, shoulders, and traps pulled on his arms, if he ever got out of here to stand up, his arms would not be sticking straight down, nor at a slight angle. No...they would be hanging in mid air and would hand even further out according to the sensation hitting him now. The power coursed through his arms, snaking down the super internal highway that was his veins, which were rising up thick and full like mighty rivers and smaller streams and criss-crossing creeks. All of them sending power and nutrients to his muscles, in this case the arms, to feed and cause them to explode. He felt those arms thicken and get heavy, form into tight peak and a horseshoe, to swell further in size and density, to become huge and round and now swelling to become perhaps almost squarish. They sent the power to the forearms that grew and grew and laughed at cartoon people like Popeye, they were so much bigger sick with all those veins crossing down into the finger that grew and popper with muscle themselves. And with Aaron being so tall now, he could flex a finger and have it raise a bicep larger than any Mr. Olympia. Aaron felt his head get pushed into the wall a little further, as the column that was his neck, inflated even larger and thicker in girth, becoming solid column that could rival any from Greece, Rome, or Egypt. He could feel his traps mounding up to meet this column and threaten to engulf his head. But thoughts on that were soon lost as the sensation hit his chest and he watched it just ooze out, thicker, wider, broader, heavier, more and more like barrel, rising...rising. higher and higher, until his vision down the front of his body was blocked by the sheer massiveness of his pecs, which helped to push his fully swollen arms farther into the side cavern walls. Aaron felt like he had a whole other person, his size, sitting on his chest. As he tried to adjust his labored breathing, with each breath in and exhale out, he could feel his abs and obliques bunch and tighten, every single brick bunch out and define in, he knew he had an entire section of cobble stone road for a mid section. An entire armor of brick plates! He had a washboard one couldn't scrub clothes on, because the would get shredded and torn on these abs. "HU-WAAAAAAAAAAAH!" The sensation suddenly just dropped back down right into the pit of Aaron's stomach, his groin, balls, and cock. The dancers, were now back on their feet, madly stroking the much larger phallic pole that was in front of them, chanting away, jerking off onto the giant engorged member, and rubbing it for all their worth. Aaron felt his cock head push just a bit more into the night time air. Despite the fact of being covered in so many pelts with fur, he felt the cavern hole cut slightly into the girth of his schlong. He could feel some men outside around his feet, and although he couldn't see them, could tell that if he was standing, they wouldn't come up any more on him than his ankles, if that. He had been transformed into a god... "OH HOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHU HU HU HU HUUUUUuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" The men who had clamored up the mesa to get to the top of the cavern and the hole outside, saw a sight that looked like old faithful going off, but this stream of hot, steamy liquid wasn't water and it didn't shot out of the hole in the ground, but a large bulbous something from the hole in the ground. They danced and cheered, as the white, hot liquid, showered down upon them, coating them completely. Aaron, meanwhile exhausted from the orgasm, the growth, and still lingering affects of whatever it was he had been doped with, fell asleep once more.

Every time he fucks me I grow bigger. It seems the harder he fucks the bigger I become. His semen is so full of something miraculous – like a kind of super-charged testosterone - I add about a pound of muscle every time he chugs a big wad up into my chute. That first week he was pounding my ass three times a day, so I grew a lot. It took me a while to notice since I was so confused about what was going on. I was also becoming addicted to him plugging my tight hole so hard it felt like a charging elephant. Early on, I could only fit the tip of his monster cock in my ass, but now I’ve gotten to the point where I can take the entire gigantic thing and I love – no, I crave it. I know he’s impressed, even though he’s never said anything remotely close to a compliment. He simply plows me like a wild man. Most of the time gobs of his sweet juice go squirting everywhere because he’s shoving in and pulling out so hard that our bodies are flopping around like we’re on some kind of carnival ride. He grunts like a mad beast, as well – something that turns me on even more. We’ve woken up neighbors many times before and we have a house with a big yard – the nearest other place is a quarter of a mile away. The man is just so intense and out of control that he doesn’t even realize he’s howling like a squadron of horny sailors on leave. I passed him up in size a long time ago, but it doesn’t matter. I’m still his captive. I love having his big log crammed tightly in me so much that I don’t even try to escape anymore. And the growing huge is such an intense turn-on that I can jack off my own huge member two or three times between his plowing sessions - just by feeling up my own colossal body. I’m sure he can tell I’ve grown monstrous, but he doesn’t care. He knows I crave his fucking the way a babe yearns for a mother’s teat. I’m also pretty sure my ass is the only thing in the world that can squeeze his cock hard enough for him to feel it, anyway. The sex is so boisterous that we’ve gone through four beds in five months. The legs just can’t take the big man’s banging. I look forward to the moment when I hear the wood crack loudly and then feel the box springs hitting the ground. It doesn’t help at all that I’m now as big as the bed. Our combined weight is almost eight hundred and fifty pounds. We basically fuck anywhere in the house we happen to be when the mood hits him. And when the mood hits him it really hits him. That’s how we busted one of the counters in the kitchen, a couple of sofas, and even the old dining room table. Just by him attacking me and us getting it on like two Mack trucks colliding. I’m sure if sex could really cause flames we would have burned the city down a long time ago. It seems wild to think that I’ve now been with the monstrous guy just over a year. He plucked me out of a bar one Saturday night and I’ve been his captive slave ever since – literally, for a while, and now just figuratively. There’s no other place I’d rather be than right here having him plunge his oversized rod into me every chance he gets. I was a scrawny thing of only a hundred and eighty pounds when we met. He easily controlled me with his humongous body. We got home that first night – me thinking I’d made the best score of my life – and he basically carried me into the house under his arm, like I was a small pillow. He then tossed me on the bed and started undressing. He grunted and nodded his head a little, signaling that I should do the same. He was a man of few words. There was no foreplay or even kissing. He had a massive urge and my ass was there to calm the beast. When we were both nude, he simply flopped my body over onto my stomach by turning my legs, climbed on top of me, and brought his face down to mine. “Time to fuck,” he said in low, almost inhuman growl – the aroma of beer, sweat, and what had to be testosterone was so strong that I now associate that with him having his way with me. Then it felt like a fire truck was trying to ram its way into my ass. I swear I thought I was going to be split apart. The man’s dickhead felt wider than a stool and as long as most other men’s entire cocks. He pressed into me slowly and continuously – not letting up for a second. I screamed out loudly, but he just continued to plow into me – grunting like some wild animal devouring something smaller. Finally, the giant tip popped into my ass and it was clear the big man knew he shouldn’t try to fit any more of his telephone pole in that first time. He simply tensed the big head a little, pulsing it in my tight aching hole, and then quickly emptied what seemed like a reservoir of cum into my chute. The power of his gushing made me immediately shoot a big load, too, but that wasn’t the wild part. His lava-like thick juice seeped into my body quickly and the feeling was like nothing I’d ever experienced before. My ass was still in much pain from his mammoth invasion, but there was a certain soothing sensation that I could not explain or had ever experienced before. It was like his jizz was a healing balm or a numbing drug that took over my body. Every inch of my being suddenly seemed to be buzzing with an indescribable ‘high.’ When the big guy finally shot his last drop of precious man-honey he grunted loudly and let his entire weight rest on me. “You’ll do fine. Gonna get you huge.” I didn’t understand the words – nor did I want to at the time. I was too busy focused on the steamer trunk that was still wedged tightly in my ass and the bizarre feeling that seemed to surround me like a super aura. I also suddenly felt – it was hard to find a word – but maybe ‘empowered’ comes closest. Part of the awareness was from the fact that his over four hundred pound body was resting on top of me and I didn’t care. It felt awesome – being covered by so much muscle. I didn’t have any trouble breathing. It was like my body could move up and down even with his heaviness pressing on me. I didn’t question it all – mainly because all of the sudden the pain in my ass was gone. I couldn’t believe it. I knew the gigantic head of his prick was still corking up my tight hole, but there was no longer any intense agony. As a matter of fact, now there was only pure delight. My anal cavity was on fire with pleasure – more than I had ever felt before. Instantly, I was hard as rock again. I started to moan loudly as the orgasmic feeling that was permeating my hole started to spread through my entire body. I was starting to feel like his cum was going to start shooting out of every pore on my body. The big man noticed my pleasure – how could he miss my moans - and this seemed to make him very happy. “Oh fuck, you start early.” He smashed his body down on me even harder – but I could still breathe perfectly. He somehow new, however, that the intense weight of his body would actually highlight even more the bliss that seemed to be coursing through my veins. I felt like I was on fire – but not a painful burning – it was more like how alcohol can warm your body on a cold night and make you start to feel pleasantly buzzed. It was like being high or juiced on something that you instinctively knew was good for you. At that point, though, I didn’t give a damn. I was just enjoying how it felt – and it felt fucking good. I started squeezing my cheeks together – smashing his giant bulbous head shoved in my ass. He grunted so loudly that I immediately squeezed even harder from fear. This made him grumble-laugh a little and I felt the tip of his giant cock start to harden again. “Tight ass is begging for more. You need rest, though.” I’m sure what he was saying registered on some level, but I just didn’t even desire for a second to focus on his words. I simply wanted to feel the blanket of intense sexual gratification that was covering my entire body. Every inch of my skin felt fully alive – and I swear I could feel every part of it. I could actually feel my body expanding as I inhaled and then contracting as I exhaled. It was unnerving and abundantly satisfying at the same time. Something fucking incredible was happening to me and I knew it had a direct connection to the colossal giant muscleman smashing me into the bed. Suddenly the bear-like snoring of the beast made it clear I wasn’t going anywhere for a very long time. The huge dude had flooded my ass with his he-man sap and was now spent. I was amazed he still weighed as much as he did because it had felt like his entire insides had shot up my tight hole. His arms wrapped around me tightly as he slept and his legs squeezed my lower body hard. At the same time his cock head stayed plugged in my ass like stopper that prevents the bathwater from draining. The rhythm of the behemoth’s snoring finally got to me and I could feel myself getting sleepy – even as my body stayed super-charged with some kind of unexplainable sexual electricity. My last thought before I fell asleep was how fucking comfortable it felt to be wrapped up in this guys muscles and to have my ass capped by his big monstrous tip. My dreams of the big guy growing hard when his cock was inside me were interrupted abruptly when I realized they were no longer dreams. I opened my eyes and saw that the sun was clearly high in the sky since the room was so well lit. I was also greeted by the monstrous man’s heavy breathing that soon turned into the now familiar grunts, which signaled the expected uncomfortable feeling in my ass as the tip of his giant dong grew hard inside me. He had never pulled out the entire evening. It was like he wanted to make sure my body absorbed all of his juicy goodness – something I certainly didn’t mind, at all. Now, however, his dick was hardening to something beyond granite and my ass chute was being stretched to high-hell. “Fuck, gotta get more in.” I knew that simple phrase meant more intense pressure and pain in my ass – and I was correct. The now sweaty huge man was ramming more of his thick muscular cock into my tiny ass. We both knew he still would not be able to get even a small fraction of the entire thing inside me, but he definitely was going to get a good grade for trying. I also got the feeling that he didn’t care if it was just a little tiny bit more of his big schlong in me – it was going to get him off no matter what. As he maneuvered his battleship-sized cock deeper into my chute the man cried out like a thousand charging gorillas. I bet he didn’t get more than a fourth of an inch more into me but it felt like an entire city block to me. I’m pretty sure it felt the same to him. He was making hollering noises like he had just won the Olympic weightlifting competition or successfully driven a huge truck through a small opening – which in a way he had. With no more warning other than the loud noise he was making his cock suddenly released a tsunami of thick cum deep into my hole. The force of his surge was again so strong that it knocked my own ejaculation to shoot instantly from my cock. I had no choice but to somehow make room for his intense release. I’m pretty sure the walls shook from the supersonic yell that escaped the big man’s throat. I got the feeling that orgasms for the massive guy were probably equal to his size – and judging by the amount of cum and their power, I figured they were intensely forceful, too. I didn’t, however, have time to really contemplate all of this. As his cock – and mine – continued to sputter out droplets of juice I, again, began to feel the extreme pleasure I had after last night’s fuck session. An overwhelming fire of delight that awakened every cell of my frame seized my body. I felt like a human volcano about to erupt. The pain in my ass disappeared even sooner than the night before. I immediately welcomed his giant, rock-hard penetration and quickly wanted more. I realized I desperately needed his fullness in me – I wanted him to bury his enormous cock into my ass all the way up to his pubic hair. I needed his orange-sized balls banging against my cheeks. My longing for his dick was certainly tied to the gloriously weird sensation that took over my body after his ejaculation, but it didn’t matter. I was craving his rod inside me the way an addict needs a drug. My buzz was even more intense this morning – something I attributed to not being slightly drunk, needing food, and having had the most incredible sleep of my entire life. The guy’s body had literally been a muscle man-cave for me that had enabled me to feel more secure – and more alive – than ever in my life. His body was still resting on top of me and I felt like a guy that could suddenly breathe under water. His weight would certainly have been oppressive to any living thing, but, somehow, I simply ‘wore’ him like a familiar jacket. I panicked a little about what it was going to feel like when he finally got off of me. I started missing his huge body before that even happened. His voice and movement snapped me out of my worrying. “You need food.” He spoke bluntly and with so much force it seemed like an order instead of a statement. The popping noise when his cock snapped from my hole was so loud I would have hit the ground if I had been standing – thinking it a gunshot. I instantly missed being crammed with all his manhood. I suddenly felt empty, incomplete, and vulnerable. I could still feel remnants of the buzzing from his juice seeping into my body, but the void left by his enormous log was almost too much. I whined loudly and let my ass rise up off the bed – as if it were chasing his cock. He gurgled something like a laugh and pushed his huge frame upward. “More fucking later. Food now.” The removal of his cock had been very distressing, but nothing could have prepared me for how it would feel when his heavy muscled body was no longer smothering me. There was no experience in my life for me to compare it to – since I was too little to know how traumatic it was to leave my mother’s womb. I wondered if this is what it felt like when a snake loses its skin. It definitely felt like a part of me was being taken away. Instantly, the security, the intense warmth, and the satisfaction of being in a muscled cocoon were gone. I loudly sucked in air as the coldness of the room enveloped my naked body and I felt frailer than ever in my entire life. The big man must have immediately understood what was happening – since he reached out and grabbed my shriveling cock and balls with one big hand. He started kneading them around in his fingers and palm. At the same time he grunted in a way that I’m sure was supposed to be soothing – and in a miraculous way, it was. “Food will help.” The big man continued to fondle my stiffening cock and balls while he reached over to a nearby chair and grabbed a heavy quilt. He covered my body with the blanket and then released my now fully hard dick. I think he somehow knew the erection would keep me satisfied for a while, because he stood up from the bed and left the room. I thought it odd that he shut the door behind him, but I figured it was so the noise he was going to make wouldn’t disturb me. I contemplated sliding off the bed with the blanket and following him – my need for his body was almost that great – but suddenly I found myself drifting off to sleep again. I was extremely tired for some reason and dreams of his enormous pole were calling my name. My dream of trying to fit the Empire State Building in my ass was interrupted by the incredible aroma of food. I awoke to two incredible gifts – one was a giant tray of glorious breakfast food and the other was the giant’s big paw cuddling my cock and balls again. Having him touch me wasn’t the same as feeling his big body covering me, but it was a close second. He never let go of my jewels even as he used his other hand to prop my body up against the massive headboard of the bed. He merely jerked his head in the direction of the food – as sign for me to start eating – and I dove in. I had not realized how incredibly hungry I actually was. It seemed he knew I was craving nourishment much more than I did. The big man never stopped kneading my hard tool the entire time I was eating. It was like he couldn’t get enough of me either. I loved how it felt to do something so natural as eating a meal while being played with by the massive guy. It was like I was his pet or something even more mysterious. He watched me guzzle food down as he continued to pump my cock to even fuller hardness. At the same time, I took advantage of the quiet time to gaze at the big man completely. I had actually not gotten much time to look at the dude – other than briefly at the poorly lit bar - because my face had been in the pillow for most of the night. It seemed like I knew his enormous cock intimately, but the rest of him was still kind of a blur. I definitely knew he was huge – all over. His weight confirmed that. But I think if I had been asked to pick him out of a line up with other big guys I wouldn’t have been able to do it. As I chewed my food ravenously I stared at his face. The man was what I would call a ‘bruiser’ – someone so rough-looking that he was fucking gorgeous. He would have definitely gotten the role of the thug bodyguard or villain in any movie. His square-like head and jaw rested on an insanely thick neck – so massive that it almost looked like he didn’t have one. His shoulders didn’t slope – they stuck out to the side like two huge cliffs. There were so many layers of muscle I couldn’t tell where traps, shoulders, pecs or anything else started or ended. He was just jacked-up everywhere. He had the kind of body that would probably shut down a site like Scruff because the dude would get too many ‘Woofs.’ When you looked at his humongous arms next to his gigantic pecs it looked like someone had placed four skin-covered huge watermelons beside each other. The dark patches of skin around his thumb-sized protruding nipples were so wide that I could have used them as coasters for a beer mug. His chest jutted out like the front of an immense truck. You’d expect something so big to kind of wiggle when the guy moved, but having felt those pecs against my head all night long I knew they were hard as hell. He’d reach over to feed me something and his pecs would move like one big slab of beef – highlighting how stone-like they were. His bulging biceps and triceps would flare out, too, causing me to get a little dizzy. The big man lifted a jug up to my lips and made me take a bunch of deep gulps – some of what I figured was enhanced water drizzled out my mouth and down my chin, neck, and chest. “Replaces minerals - lost from sweating.” I simply nodded my head and continued eating – but only after I let out one of the loudest burps I’d ever heard. I didn’t even try to stop it. I knew it was just part of the moment. I somehow knew the huge guy wouldn’t mind. As a matter of fact I thought he might enjoy it. The half-smile that appeared on his face confirmed that thought. Wrinkles and crevices on his manly face made me guess his age to be about fifty-something. He had dark eyes that were kind of sunken – adding to his thuggish look. There was a scar above his right eye and it looked like his nose might have been broken a couple of times. Bushy eyebrows, heavy lashes, and thick stubble across his face substantiated my belief that the man had testosterone to spare. Every time one of his big hands came near my face I realized he could have easily palmed my head. His paws were monstrous – a sight that made me focus on the expert stroking he was doing to my hard cock. His fingers were gigantic, but they had the magic touch when it came to pleasing me. He’d tug at my shaft as he brought his hand up and then he’d press in kind of hard as he pushed back down. He’d also make sure his fingers pressed into my tight balls when he got to the bottom – just to give me an extra thrill. I looked down to the tray and saw that there was a little bit of food left. “Eat it all.” It was an order, not a request. I quickly downed the rest of the food and the large man removed the tray with one hand – still stroking me like a pro. I could not believe I was so freaking hard – after such a powerful ejaculation earlier. I assumed it had something to do with the food. I was beginning to worry about the time. I new I had to get home soon. I certainly didn’t want to leave this gorgeous hunk of a man, but I knew the upcoming week was going to be rough and I needed to gather some stuff for work. Any thoughts of work and my apartment disappeared immediately when I felt the guy’s mouth suddenly engulf my hard prick. I had not been prepared for anything like that. He started sucking instantly and my hips came up off the bed – simply because of the incredible stimulation his oral skills were giving to my prick. Three heavy swallows from his throat and my cock exploded again – gushing even harder than it had earlier. I shot a giant wad into the man’s mouth as I screamed for bloody joy. He didn’t let up for one second – even after I’d spurted out my last drop. He continued to suck hard just to give my body an extra thrill. It was the most intense blowjob I’d ever had – I’m sure caused in part because of the man’s skills and in part because my body was still on sexual overdrive from being fucked so strongly two times in the last ten hours. He finally pulled his mouth from my dick and my mid-section fell back to the bed. I was breathing hard and my eyes were still in the back of my head. When I finally settled into semi-normal breathing I looked at the big man – noting there was something apologetic in his gaze. “Thank you very much. That was nice, really nice. I have no idea what time it is, but I’m thinking I need to head out. I’ve got a busy workweek ahead of me. I’d really like to see you again – if you’re up for that.” “You live here now.” I didn’t fully understand what he had said, but the way he said it sent a chill down my spine. My still-hard cock deflated immediately and my heart started racing. The big man put one of his giant paws on my chest and held me in place. It was like he knew I was about to freak out or something. It was then – and only then –that I glanced around the room. The windows – where light from the midday sun had been spilling in when I work up – were about fourteen twenty feet high, near the ceiling of the large room. There were only two doors to the place. I could see one led to a bathroom and the other was the one to the hallway. I tried to remember more about his place from the night before, but he had carried me directly to this room. I saw there was minimal furniture – a television, a phone, some workout equipment, and not much more. I forced myself to focus. I’d heard about these kinds of nightmares – being kidnapped for organs, held captive for slave trading, and the sort – but I still didn’t allow myself to believe anything of the sort was happening to me. I laughed a little and tried to get up. The big hand held me in place – a confirmation of the fact that something wrong was happening and a move that was meant to keep me calm. I refused to panic immediately. “Well, that’s a nice offer and everything, but I have a job. I have to go to work to make money. I have an apartment I need to look after.” “Doesn’t matter anymore.” “I have a life.” “Don’t care.” “But I care!” “Size is all that matters.” “What does that even mean?” “You’ll see. Rest now.” My body was on fire with adrenaline. I could feel it, but I was also getting extremely tired. I immediately knew he had drugged something – the food, the water, or whatever. I struggled to stay awake, but I just couldn’t. The last thing I remember was how good his heavy hand felt resting on my chest. And then there was darkness.

Sorry if the title deceived you guys into thinking this was another muscle growth story. But, it's not. Just my first ever gay romance story. Although, one of the main characters has muscles. So. ya'know... Hope you guys like it? xD Also, I attached pictures of how I envision the two main characters I also had the Kailee but i don't think too many of you would like to see a girl on here right? xD ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ The New Kid "Sam! Wake up! You're going to miss your bus! Just because you're eighteen doesn't mean you don't have to go to school!" Slowly my eyes open and I stand up wanting to fall back onto the bed. "Okay mom. I'm up, thanks." I drag myself into my bathroom and into the shower, the cool water waking me up fully. After I finish the shower, i step out and dry off my body. Now, I wasn’t football team material but I wasn’t scrawny either; I was toned, and my body had a light dusting of dark black hair over it. I walk into my room and get dressed- A pair of black jeans and a white v-neck with my converse. a few minutes later, i’m in the bathroom again, standing in front of the mirror brushing my teeth. I spit into the sink and smile at myself in the mirror, my white smile shining back- until i look up at my hair and it turns into a frown. It was a mess. I grab the gel out of the cabinet and style my hair for the day, pushing it up. Not long after, I’m grabbing a bagel from my mom and on my way to school. While i’m at my locker, my best friend Kailee shows up next to my locker. “Hey Sam!” Her perky voice can make the most depressed people on Mondays happy. “Hey Kai. How was your weekend?” I ask, still unpacking my backpack. “Mine was good. I went with Paige to the mall on Friday and I got these new boots!” she steps back to let me look at them. “Damn girl. Those are sure to impress Tristan.” Just then you see a boy walk by who you’ve never seen before. Tall- I’m like 6 foot and this guy was really tall. Muscular- A bit over the size of the schools quarterback. Oh-So-Sexy- Blonde. Green eyes. Light stubble. A chiseled jawline. Mmmf. This guy is sexy on so many levels. My jaw feels like it’s dislocated from my skull, it’s so far to the ground. As he walked by, he winked at me and smiled, melting my heart like butter. Damn. I thought MY smile was perfect. “Who is he..?” I ask dreamily. “Him? Oh! That’s Trey Brunauer. He’s new here. Just transferred from a school in Vermont.” She answers, acting like the guy doesn’t look like a freaking God. Suddenly, she smiles. “You like him! You’re totally crushing on him! Ah!” I try to quiet her as best I can. She’s the only person i’ve ever told that i’m gay, besides Paige, Tristan, and my family. “We HAVE to try and get you two together. It’d be so cute!” I sigh and shake my head before we start walking to History, Kailee rambling about nonsense next to me. We walk into History and sit down in the front of the class. We’re that part of the student body that is somewhat popular and actually wants to learn. This left a lot of seats open around us, even with Paige and Tristan sitting behind us. Just as Mr. Collins was about to start the phone started ringing. We all started talking quietly. Afterwards, he walks to the front of the room and with a (fake) smile he informs us about a new student who’ll be joining us. “Welcome to room 207 Mr. Brunauer!” And in walks Mr. StudMuffin himself. “You can sit anywhere there’s an open seat.” I can’t help but stare as he smiles and walks towards me. WAIT. REWIND. DID HE JUST START WALKING TOWARDS ME? He sits down in the seat next to mine and smiles over at me before we all start taking notes on what Mr. Collins was talking about. I look at Kailee next to me, her face smiling so wide her face might rip in two. I just shake my head and start writing down notes in my notebook. By the end of the period, my note page, had turned into a doodle page. It was covered in a bunch of hearts and a bunch of cliche things like “S+T.” In the middle of me drawing us hugging, the bell rang, sending a huge spike straight through Trey’s face. Before Trey can see what i’ve drawn, I rush out of the room. Off to lunch. Me, Kailee, Paige, and Tristan usually sit in the back of the lunchroom. Mostly because it’s quieter and it provides somewhat private conversations. As we’re talking about our upcoming Trigonometry test, I see the stud walking towards our table, the swagger evident in his walk. He KNOWS he’s hot.. That just makes him even sexier. “Hey guys,” his voice is a deep baritone that makes his adam’s apple bob up and down “do you think I could sit here? I’m not much of a social butterfly.” He shoots me that billion dollar smile one more time. “YEAH.” Everyone looks at me with strange looks, except Trey who’s trying to hold back hysterical laughter. “I-I-I mean, sure, you can sit here..” I say, looking away, blushing furiously. He sits down beside me, his wide shoulders touching mine, sending shivers down my body. Slowly I get up the nerve to start talking to him. “So Trey. Tell us about yourself. What’s Vermont like?” “Well. I’m 18, I have a 7 year old sister named Nicole. I play baseball and I swim too.” Everything was soft mumbles after that. I was too busy think of him playing baseball, getting all sweaty, his muscles flexing as he ran from base to base, and that ass of his in those skin tight baseball pants. And then, I pictured him in a speedo for Swimming. Suddenly I was jolted back to reality by a strong hand squeezing my shoulder. “Sam. Hey bud, you okay? You look a bit pale.” I could feel a small amount of drool on the side of my mouth. I look down at my crotch and felt it throbbing, a tent in my jeans, the strong,sturdy material making it not as noticeable. Needless-to-say, I excused myself awkwardly and made my way to the bathroom to… relieve myself. The next few days were hard for me. As much as I tried getting closer to Trey, he simply got closer to Kailee. They were like always talking to eachother. I just started to accept the fact that he wasn’t gay or bi, when one day in Physics, after Mrs. Stevens finished explaining our project to us, we were able to choose our partners. Kai wasn’t in this class, not Paige or Tristan either, but Trey was. The kid who basically crushed my dreams of love by being straight. “Hey Trey. You want to work together for this project?” He may have crushed my dreams and all but damn he was hot. “Sure. I’m not to good with Physics anyway. Just a bunch of fancy equations to describe how a ball rolls or something.” he says with a slight chuckle. “Sweet! Let’s get to work.” We sit down at one of the open desks and start working. About half way through the period, Trey looks at me, “Do you want to hang out after school? Like maybe go to the park or something?” I looked at him dumbfounded. “You want to hang out with me? I’ve been trying to be your friend for the past week, and you just keep getting closer to Kailee. You’re like always talking to her.” My cheeks red from both anger and sadness. His face read confusion and hurt all over it. “That was because…” he lowers his voice to a whisper that only I can hear, “I think you’re kinda hot Sam… And I really like you… I could see the way you and Kailee act around each other, but I also saw that her boyfriend is Tristan. So, you had to be her best friend. I figured she might know if you were gay or not. I didn’t have the courage to ask you myself.” He looks down, clearly blushing. Trey is shy..? Awwwwh. That’s so adorable! I grab his hand in mine under the desk. ”I’d love to go out with you.” I say with a smile. The day couldn’t have gone by any slower. It helped that I had been thinking of him all day but still, I just wanted to get to that park. As we’re leaving school, I start looking for Trey in the crowd of students when I feel Trey come up behind me and put his arms around my neck in a super freaking adorable hug from behind. I can smell the cologne on his chest. It smells manly. Did I tell you he was sexy as fuck yet? I start laughing as he giggles uncontrollably like a little kid. “You ready to go?” he asks, his emerald green eyes staring into my stormy grey ones.. He puts his hand out. “Sure am.” I grab his hand in mine and we start walking towards the park, not caring what anybody thought of them. As we reached the park I felt an extremely childish urge coming on. I ran over to the swings and began to swing slowly, until Trey started pushing me. “Woah! Trey! Calm down or I might end up in the next town over!” From this, he began pushing even harder. “Geeze! Okay Mr. Muscleman I get it! You’re strong!” I say in between laughs. Slowly he lets me stop before looking down at me on the swing, "So you think i'm a Muscleman?" A sly grin on his face as he flexes his bicep, a respectably large mound rising in the shirt. My expression clearly shows the answer, jaw hanging open. "That's it!" He physically picks me up and carries me over to the large field people use for kite flying. "Run. Ill give you a 10 second head start." He says, a cocky smile plastered onto his gorgeous face. I don't wait to see what happens. I start running as fast as i can in the large field. when i reach the end of the field, i turn to look behind me. "Oh shit." Trey was running at full speed towards me and quickly closing the gap between us. I run away as fast as i can, even though i know my efforts are all in vain. He quickly catches me, putting his arms around my waist and spinning me around like i weighed nothing at all. We fall backwards onto the grass next to each other, looking up at sky. It was a nice day, sunny, a slight wind, and some clouds to make the sky pretty. I found his hand and gripped it, never wanting to let go. He gripped my hand tighter. It made me feel safe, like nothing in the world could hurt me. He’s like my superhero. “Huhhh.. Sam. You make me happy. Since I came to this school, you’ve been really nice to me. Even though I must’ve seemed like a jerk to you… And i’m sorry for that.” I could see in his eyes, he really meant it too. I turn onto my side facing him in the grass and he does the same. “It’s fine Trey. Don’t dwell on the past so much.” I say as I sit up and cross my legs and he follows suit. I grab his hands in mine and stare into his emerald green eyes, “ I like you for who you are right now… No wait. I take that back.” His face gets pale almost instantly. “I love you for who you are right now.” I feel him squeeze my hands. Suddenly, he jumps on top of me, knocking me down. “I love you more.” He puts his full, soft, luscious lips on mine and it feels like my body had been turned into jelly. He rolls over, putting me on top, still kissing each other. He sticks his hands under my shirt, feeling the curves up and down my back. I let a slight moan escape my lips. Then, I hear a boy whispering, “I thought only girls and guys could be together. This is weird.” Our eyes shot open and we scrambled to our feet, surrounded by a circle of kids ranging from 7-13, all staring at us. The same boy, about 8 asked me, “Why were you two kissing? I thought only girls and guys can kiss.” I looked into Trey’s eyes and squeezed his hand. “Well, it isn’t always liked by everyone, but guys can like other guys too. Same with girls, liking other girls. It’s just how we feel.” I look up into Trey’s gorgeous eyes and smile. “So whenever you see two men kissing or something, give them… I don’t know a thumbs up or something!” I say with a chuckle, making the kid laugh. The circle disperses and i’m left standing with Trey. “You handled that way better than I probably would have. Just more reasons for me to love you.” he says as he kisses my neck. God I love him so much. He walked me home, holding my hand the entire time. His house was the opposite way from the park, but he didn’t care, this was “more time I get to spend with you.” as he says. I don’t care. I love him, and that was the sweetest thing I could think of him doing at this point. As we reached my house, he turned to me and holding my hands, he kissed me again. It felt as though it gave enough electricity to power an entire city. He pulled away, leaving me wanting more. Before he left, he whispered a soft “I love you!” into my ear, the light stubble scratching my face, and sending shivers down my spine. As I got in my door, I turned to look at him one last time and he gave me that billion dollar, most adorable smile ever. I close the door, smiling, and my back against the door, That boy drives me crazy. About a week later at school, while i’m at my locker talking to Kailee, Trey sneaks up behind me and kisses me on the cheek. “Hey babe.” I say with a smile. “I’ve missed you.” “What’s up handsome?” he asks, facing me towards him to hug me. “Not much.” I say as i kiss him softly on the lips, his furry chin rough against my skin. “I can’t get over how cute of a couple you two are. It’s just so adorable! Like you two were meant to be.” She says in her normal peppy, bubbly, happy tone. “Thanks Kai.” I say, grabbing his hand, “I know.” “What do you two have planned for tonight?” asks Kailee. Trey looks at me, his emerald eyes staring into my gloomy gray ones. “I don’t what are we doing tonight?” He asks, a wide grin and obvious promiscuity plastered across his face. I instantly became flustered and bright red. “I-I we-well. Um. I was thinking maybe a movie at my place.” I say nervously through stutters. He just laughs and puts his arm around my shoulders, pulling me close to him as we walk to first period. The day was going by very quickly until last period P.E. We were playing football. I hate football. With a burning passion. So naturally, I go and sit on the bleachers and take a 0 for the day. I watch all the guys run across the field, their muscles rippling as they run. Then, I see Trey running across the field. For once in my life, I was interested in football. I stood up, shouting, “Woo! Go Trey!” Getting an evil glare from many of the girls around me on the bleachers, and many stares from the guys on the field. Including Trey. I watch in horror, cringing a bit as he looks up at me, trips, and fumbles the ball before face planting in the grass. As Trey picks himself up and brushes off the dirt and grass, he winces in pain and grabs his right shoulder. He slowly works his way over to the bleachers, still holding his shoulder. “Shhee… Ah. Jeeze.” He says through gritted teeth as he limps towards me. I walk down the stairs to the ground and go over to him, grabbing his face in my hands and looking up into his eyes. “Jesus Trey, are you alright? I’m so sorry. I just got a bit too excited.” I asked worriedly. “Ugh. Yeah… I’ll live. It’ll just be bruised tomorrow. No big deal.” he shrugs. I breath a sigh of relief as he says this. “Good. I didn’t want to be the reason for you breaking your arm or something.” I say with a grin. “Yeah, I think i’ll just sit on the bleachers with you for the rest of the period.” He says as he slaps my butt after I turn to go back to my spot. “Oh. So you have enough strength to do that?” I ask, giggles plaguing my words. “Yup.” He replies calmly and coolly, as if it’s just an all-the-time thing, before we make our way up the bleachers to our seats. My parents were out of town, so after ninth period, we walked back to my house. We dropped our bags near the door and went up to my room. Trey closes the door, and locks it, even though it’s only us, behind him before sauntering over to me and hugging me in a tight embrace. “Your parents aren’t home.” he whispers softly in my ear. “That means we can do… Whatever… You… Want…” He growls, before kissing my lips gently, sending waves of pleasure ricocheting throughout my body. I look into his eyes, their dark depths staring back at me, filled with lust. “You know what I want.” I breathe softly, my eyes looking over every inch of beautifully sculpted, hard muscles on Treys body. He peels off his shirt, letting me get my hands on the real deal. I take a few seconds to etch the beautiful image into my head. The wonderfully shaped pecs, the large, muscular arms, and the cobblestone abs with a light treasure trail leading down to the pot of gold at the end of the rainbow. I place my hands on his large pecs, feeling their hardness in my hands. He gasps slightly as i run my hand over his nipple. I don’t look up at him, but I smirk. I let my hands continue down Treys sculpted body, feeling the hard rocky surface of his abs. At this point, it was getting a bit hot in my room, so i pulled off my shirt and and continued my mini trek down Treys body. Not nearly fast enough, I reached his jeans, which had a large tent in the front. I undid the button and pulled down his fly before he stepped out of his jeans altogether, followed by his boxers, me following suit, leaving the both of us completely naked. His penis bobbed up and down in front of me, at it’s full hardness of 8 inches. He picked me up in his arms and carried me to the bed, kissing my lips the whole time. He laid me down and moved my legs, positioning himself just outside my hole. He doesn’t warn me as he pushes in. “Trey!” I gasp, before a loud moans escape my lips. He’s pushing and pulling in my body, his movements becoming more methodical every second. We’re both sweating and lost in a fog of euphoria. I begin rubbing my own cock very quickly, almost to “the point of no return.” Soon, you can hear Trey’s breathing pick up as he begins to moan and I feel a warmth grow inside of me as he explodes in me. That finally sent me over the edge, my cock firing jets of cum onto his chest and abs. We both sit there panting sweat pouring off of us. “That was.. Amazing..” I say in between gasps for air as he pulls out of me. “Tell me… About it…” He smiles as he says this and walks away to wipe off my cum with some tissues. He comes back to the bed and pushes me to the side a bit as he lays down next to me, wrapping his large arms around me in a hug. And we just layed there in silence for a few minutes before Treys breathing became louder and eventually turned into a low snore. God, I love him. I think to myself, before I too fall asleep in his arms.

From my files.. MARDI GRAS MUSCLES I stood on the porch corner of Main Street and La Salle Avenue as the heavy throng of Mardi Gras revellers milled down the wide streets of the Club District of Port Talbeirt Resort,enjoying the music and partying all around me,and in some areas where they congregated in large groups,namely around the open fronts of the bars and clubs that lined the streets,the crowd flow was restricted to where people had to squeeze through to get past each other. Main Street had some bars that also offered accommodations in rooms above in their French Colonial style 3 storey buildings,and along much of its length there were long balconies that opened to the street,and during Mardi Gras,the balconies were usually packed with revellers enjoying the party atmosphere and looking down on the heavy crowds below. A particular tradition that i was seeing blatantly for myself,was the daring act by some brave or inebriated women to expose their breasts for the lecherous lustful gaze and gropes of men in exchange for necklaces of colourful beads usually thrown down by the equally drunk or euphoric men up on the balconies,or girls baring their tits up on the balconies to the guys below,another reason for people jamming the streets,usually horned up college jocks that just so happened to have their Spring Breaks tie in with the Mardi Gras. I was gay,so womens breasts did not get me sexually excited,though some of the girls did sport some rather large full tits that were physically perfect to 'look at',..judging by the open dribbling mouths of some of the guys...and i'd bet some of them had hard-ons too!. I'm guessing this is why my work buddies had organised a 'Lads Holiday' to Port Talbeirt on a low offer budget holiday,just to get a chance to salivate over the large parties of fit birds and even hoping to get a chance to pull a few for a quick shag on the beach or back in the hotel room.There were six of us in the group..Matt,Scott,Ben,Craig,Josh..and myself, Dale. A 30 year old gay man going on holiday with five younger testosterone laden straight guys,firmly fixed into that cocky urban ''Chav'' mold that most British teens and early twentysomethings seemed to be placed into. 'What was i thinking?'.. Though i was openly gay, i was straight acting and having worked with these guys over a period of 5 years,i had gained a tough hide in putting up with their occasional piss takes and gay remarks, and had eventually worn them down to forge tender friendships,especially with Josh. He was sensible and likeable guy and a long term mate of Craig, the youngest and i suppose the most arrogantly straight guy in the group, and perhaps if it had not been for Josh warning him about his runaway mouth,that Craig and i would have come to blows. It was Josh who had talked me into joining up on this trip,namely as a way of a farewell as i had just left my job after 8 years for a more free existence,but also that he had considered me a good freind that i hoped was sincere. I have this feeling though,that when straight buddies asks a gay guy to go to a crowded nightclub or venue with them,its often in hopes that they'd find a pretty girl and try out some 'normal' sex as Ben put it, in hopes of turning the gay guy straight. But, i was determined to control my own destiny and find the right guy for me when the time arose and handle it under my own steam. My mates had picked up hints of the type of guy i was attracted to,..young muscular,good looking, assertive and in control.. [i considered myself to be the 'bottom' in a relationship]. They even began to joke that i might find some hard young American jock and be his 'bitchboy'. Standing on the corner of the street,waiting to catch a glimpse of my buds through the crowds, i had plenty of opportunity to scope out the plenty of hot studs around me.Just barely feet away was a cute muscular young guy around 20,in a red tee shirt and murky green Juncko shorts and several bead necklaces around his neck.He had a pretty teenaged girl pinned up against the wall and was snogging her passionately while both his hands were groping at her pert little arse. Three hot looking college studs nearby,drinking from bottles of beer,were oggling a girl in the centre of them,who was baring her pale little tits from under her green tee with one hand while reaching out for beads being tossed ny a fat hairy middle aged man from the first floor balcony of Crazy Jacks Bar opposite.One of the jocks,with his white tee shirt stained with sweat or split beer and two silver baubled bead necklaces around his sinewy neck and draped over his thick chest,could not resist the temptation of pouring his beer over the girls tits. I heard a man passing behind me muttering his disapproval at the spectacle and turned to glance at him.He was a thin built tourist in his forties with receding greying hair,dressed in a sky blue tee emblazoned with 'PORT TALBEIRT MARINERS' in yellow letters across the front, and was visiting the Mardi Gras with his young son,a tall lithe attractive looking boy aged around 12 or 13 in a long sleeved black shirt and black cargo skaters shorts.I could see that the boy was enjoying seeing the girls tits for he had a broad smile on his face and his father gave him a disdainful look when he noticed his son oggling her. 'Why the hell was he down here in the Club District if he did not want to let his son see all this gratuitous tit flashing.? Then i saw Matt through the crowd,coming out of Neumanns,a free entry club next door to Crazy Jacks,wearing a navy blue/sky blue Nicholson tee and black adidas trackie pants. I stuck up my hand above the crowd to get his attention,which took a few minutes and i ended up hooking a red chain bead necklace over my stretched up arm in the process,thrown or dropped absently from someone on the balcony above me. Matt saw me and turned briefly to look back into the bar. Ben,appeared beside him,a cigarette dangling from his lips,and he was shirtless to reveal his toned athletic and sweat glistened smooth torso,that i had to admit that i found quite a turn on...and even that black tribal thorn tattoo that spread across his left shoulder and upper arm,looked good on his sleek body.. As most times i had seen him,he wore his trusted Burberry baseball cap and light blue trackie pants.The baseball cap always seemed to be one of the main fashion features of any young Brit Chav nowadays,what with urban designer or sports tees,hooded tops,trackie [tracksuit] pants and trainers...and gold neckchains.! Matt waved for me to come join them. I could not hear him over the loud thudding of dance music coming from within Nuemanns. I stepped off the pavement and pushed myself through the crowds of sweaty,half drunk revellers,trying to keep my irritation with trying to get through, as under control as possible. Barely feet from the other side of Main Street and Matt and Ben,some college fratboy in a claret American Football Varsity jersey,who had his back to me,had moved back closer to me because of the swell of the crowd, and inadvertently stepped back onto my left foot,crushing my toes in my trainers. I let out a yelp of pain and gave him a firm nudge off of my foot. "Oh dude,i'm sorry man..!" he said,twisting around to face me when he realised what he had done. I tried not to drool at the sight of his beautiful 'Jock Boy-Next-Door' looks.Short cropped blonde hair,elfin cute face with piercing turquiose blue eyes like shallow tropical island lagoons,full lips that in my mind i wanted to kiss,and his left ear pierced with a gold stud..and it was hard not to notice his solid gym toned muscular physique, especially his thick round pecs that drew his jersey tight across his broad chest, and his sinewy bulging tanned biceps stretching at the short sleeves,and with one arm raised slightly as he held a budweiser beer bottle,the action had made his bicep thick and pumped. "Sorry i stepped on your foot dude, this place is just so bangin' with chicks and dudes that you just can't move properly" "Thats ok mate" i replied,trying hard not to get an erection over this buff hunk. He recognised my accent even over the din of the music. "Yo dude,you're British...!" I nodded. I glanced past him and could see Ben standing on the curbside with a big wide grin on his face. He seemed to read my mind perfectly,sensing that i was attracted to this jock, and maybe i made it plainly obvious to him in my body language. Now he was standing there grabbing and hefting his crotch and gesticulating to me. I flushed red in embarrassment,hoping the fit jock did not notice it. "Well, i hope you have a good time here buddy,these Mardi Gras are to die for..". He gave me a little wink which led me to some dread that he could read my posture as easily as Ben did, and then turned away. Trying to regain my composure,knowing it wasn't going to be easy what with Ben and most likely even Matt noticing my reaction to the American jock, i pressed my way up to them,trying not to look especially straight at Ben. "I saw you checking out that brer" Ben said,smiling broadly. "Do ya fancy him..?" I swallowed hard."He was quite buff yeah, but i don't even know him to know if i fancy him." "Yeah,like fuck...i bet you were getting a fuckin' hard-on over his big muscles..hey Dale.!" I squirmed noticeably at Bens jest and tried to change the subject to avoid further embarassment. "So wheres the others..?" "There inside this place." Matt gestured to the club. "Yeah, this whole street is fuckin' crawling with well fit birds and i'll bet a few of them are gagging for it..!" Ben gazed admirably across to a girl being hoisted around on the shoulders of a stocky pasty looking guy,pulling up her pink string top and exposing firm round tits. "So you alright tonight then,Dale?" Matt asked me. He was referring to the fact that two nights previous,..our first night at the resort,i retired early to the hotel room that i was shacked up with Josh and Ben in..[Craig,Matt and Scott being in the next door room.]..because i wasn't feeling too well for some unknown reason. I ended up dozing off on the hotel room balcony while watching and wishing upon a spectacular myriad of shooting stars fleeting across the night sky in a display of meteorites that the other guys seemed to have totally missed out upon,having stayed out till the early hours clubbing. Even into yesterday i was feeling a little under the weather,but thankfully today i felt fine. "I'm fine..Can we go in now,..so you can by me a beer.?" "What makes you think i'm buying you a beer?" Matt replied,giving me a quizative glance. "Cos' i brought you 3 beers the other night..!" i said,rubbing him on the shoulder as the three of us went into the packed club bar,pressing our way through the dancers and revellers. Ben couldn't resist blatantly giving his approval of a slender,narrow hipped girl with long blonde hair in an orange tube tee baring a tight flat belly and high tight denim cut-offs that hugged her pert little butt that wiggled while she danced to the music. "Heya baby..wanna have some fun with me later tonight?". The girl politely smiled at him but turned away,giving her answer that she wasn't interested. Matt and i stifled a laugh. "Haha..you're not as much a totty magnet as you think you are." Matt laughed as we caught sight of the other three,or should i say two,Craig and Josh, sitting on high stools by a wall shelf-cum-table near the bar...Scott was standing nearby chatting to and no doubt 'chatting-up' a leggy blonde in a miniscule black skirt and white tee. Ben rebounded from the brush-off my again groping his crotch and sneering at Matt and i. "Don't you geezers worry,...i'll pull a a bird and once she sees my big cock,she'll be gagging for it!" Matt disappeared to get the beers as i pulled up a stool next to Josh. "Hey Dale,glad you could make it here...Maybe you might get lucky tonight". Josh said,sipping at a beer bottle. He was wearing blue shorts and his red and white Arsenal football team shirt. Craig sat across from me bare chested and showing off his strong muscle packed physique,..his thickly muscled pecs sprinkled with dark hair and his left nipple sporting a small ring...and he had two colourful bead necklaces around his neck. Matt came back with some buds and passed one to me and one to a still standing Ben,whose attention was again diverted to another girl and his pathetic attempts to woo her. I took a swig from the bottle as i peered around at the writhing masses of revellers dancing and partying on the dance floor in the centre of the club. A majority looked to be around the college age...in their late teens and early twenties,yet there were a few older party goers. As the afternoon progressed towards evening and the beer flowed,i could see the subtle changes of increasing inebriation in the other guys,while purposefully trying to keep as sober as possible.I somehow still felt a little unwell and assumed it to be down to the effects of the alcohol and the loud beat of the club music. Josh by now had a glazed and dazed look on his face as a result of a few too many beers. He and i were the only ones now sitting at the table as the other guys had spread out to enjoy the atmosphere and gaze wantonly at the plenty of girls that milled around. I felt the need for a piss and got up to head for the toilets across from the bar. Getting up suddenly,had caused me to feel a little woozy and it took me a few moments to regain my composure before i set off through the revellers.. I must have been a little more tipsy than i thought i was..! Pressed against a corner beside the toilet door,two young men were very obviously kissing and caressing each other in a firm embrace,seemingly not caring about the world around them. I raised an eyebrow in surprise that indeed no-one else seemed to be hinting negatively towards this first sighting of homosexual affections that i had seen on this holiday. I smiled to myself and entered into the relatively quiet mens toilets and saddled up to the long trough of urinals to take a piss. "Hey Dale..!" i heard Ben's voice from behind me as he stepped up beside and hauled out his cock to piss,and i tried my hardest not to look down at his cock to see if the rumours that he had a big one, was true or not. "Found any buff brer for you,yet.?" he said. I was sure he had just given my own small cock a quick glance as we pissed. "No" i replied curtly. Ben turned towards me slightly as he continued to shoot out a forceful stream of piss into the urinal trough. It was then that my resilience in not glancing down at his cock,broke. I gave it a quick glance and then shot my eyes up and forward at the wall in front,in clear wide eyed awe. The rumours and Bens boasting about being 'well-hung' were true.! From the furtive shocker glance i saw, his cock was thick and long and would at least be around 10 inches when he got hard.! My own cock twitched as i drew near to finishing my piss,showing signs that i was getting a little turned on by my buddies huge cock. And what was worse,..Ben had again read the expression on my face that i had so foolishly been unable to hide. But rather than react angrily like a straight bloke might, Ben gave me a wry smile and a wink,that made me feel all peculiar inside,as i stuffed away my very perceptively hardening cock into my beige cargo shorts.. I wanted to avoid another embarrassment and went to slip away,but as i turned,Ben suddenly gave my arse a firm squeeze and that action made my 7 inch cock suddenly go rock hard. "Maybe you might get lucky tonight from an unexpected source.." Ben said,his speech low and sounding almost seductive. My mind reeled with the incredible and incredulous feeling that Ben sounded as if he was coming on to me.! But i thought it must have been the alcohol that was making me hear things that deep down i wanted to hear Ben say,but knew a straight guy who thought of nothing but fucking a hot girl on this holiday,would never dare say. I walked over to the wash basins and began to wash my hands,taking furtive glances at the reflection of Bens bare sweat glistened back in the wall mirrors,as he still continued to piss. My cock felt painfully erect at the sight of his muscled lats that tapered down to a narrow trim waist line and a cute muscled arse that hugged his trackies. He looked more muscular in the reflection that i thought he was,..and i rubbed my eyes thinking that i was having a boozy daydream. No..he was definitely more muscled than earlier,the sinews of his lats rippling and seemingly pulsing as if he had just finished a serious work out. I leant over the basin and splashed water on my face before giving Ben another glance in the mirror.He had finished pissing,but was standing uncomfortably close to a guy in a white tee and denim jeans and short gelled up spiky black hair,and he was very plainly giving the guys cock a good eyeful. The guy reacted like Ben had done when he had caught me oggling his cock,and instead of anger,gave Ben a wide smile. My jaw almost dropped into the basin when i witnessed what happened next. Ben kissed the other guy firm and passionately on the lips,literally deep throating him. My mind reeled and swam with a mixture of disbelief,bewilderment and a growing sexual arousal. 'What the fuck was going on here?' Ben was staunchly straight,.and any gay man coming on to him like that,would of ended up with a smashed up face. That is why i hid my attraction to him with as much effort as i could. And now he was openly making out with this stranger..!! Ben finally broke the kiss and turned to face me,his face etched with the stupor of lust. My heart pounded in my chest as he seemed to move slowly across the toilet towards me. I could not tear my eyes from the fact that his firm pecs had so clearly seemed to have expanded in mass into thick meaty mounds capped with sensuous nipples. He had a hungry look on his cute face and his eyes glazed by being both slightly drunk and lustful. Again,his hand went to his crotch and kneaded the thick chunky outline of his big cock that was very rapidly growing more erect along his thigh,..but looked as if it was growing even larger in girth and length to poke down towards his knees. I stood frozen against the basin as another guy in an blue shirt,open to reveal his hairy meaty chest and firm abs,and his neck heavy with beads,came walking into the toilet,acting as if nothing was happening untoward. I felt my mouth go dry as Ben stopped close by me and reached out his hand to grope my covered erection. "I always knew that you had a hard-on for me.." he smiled wryly. My eyes were darting from his pecs that still seemed to strangely be expanding and adding more muscle mass to their smooth bulk,..and up to Bens cute features.His lips were close to mine in a near kiss. "So hows about you sucking me off..Dale" he said erotically. Ben turned me away from the basin and backed me into one of the toilet cubicles,not bothering to close the door but closing the toilet lid,sat me down on it,so i was eye level with his ever growing erection that now looked too freaky it was even bigger than his 10 inches..more like 14 inches. "Take my big cock out..and give it what you've been dying for all this time.." I tried to think rationally but i could not..My own desires seem to be getting the best of me as i tentatively pulled down the front of Bens trackies and let his hugely obscene sized cock flop out and whack me in the face,followed by a heaving cum bloated sack of orange sized balls. His erection rose out like a massive fat battering ram,pulsing with veins along its impressive length up to a broad bulbous flaring cockhead oozing pre-cum from a piss slit as wide as the coin slot in a vending machine. I looked up nervously at Ben who now seemed to be hulking over me in the ever decreasing space of the cubicle. His heaving pecs bulging out obscenely like huge mounds and his thickening rippling shoulders pressing against either side of the cubicle.. "What in the fuck was happening here....was it those damned shooting stars that i had seen the other night...? My main concern right now,was how was i gonna suck on a monster cock like Bens..? End of Part One.......

GRANDPA BURT GROWS Story by Muscl4life and rdalrt2 Part 1 “These are new.” Grandpa commented, looking at the two blue pills in the bottom of the little plastic glass that I handled him, and for one second, it just felt he could read my mind, my heart skipped a bit. “It’s okay, gramps. Just a couple of new vitamins, they’re harmless.” I kindly encouraged him with a glass of juice to help him gulp down yet another set of pills. “Vitamins are a waste in this old sack of bones.” Grandpa just shrugged and took them down, not realizing that he had just swallowed a billion dollar revolutionary experimental super anabolic inducer that I had been secretly developed especially for him at my new job at ChemTech Labs. Don’t look at me like that; you would do the exact same thing too. Well, if you were a young man with a brilliant genius who loved your grandfather and hated to see him so miserable. I didn’t want his golden years to feel so lonely and uneventful. The man has been serving his country as a military and as a police officer, he served almost 35 years and became a rewarded crime fighter, but now people looked down at him, like he wasn’t capable of taking care of himself. Starting with dad, who insisted that Grandpa was no longer able to live by himself at only 68 years old! It was a good thing that I volunteered move in with him after I graduated from college, avoiding another major family crisis. Usually, grandpa was the most active man I knew. He was a 5’10” 170 pounds guy in top shape, grandpa could run 5 kilometers three times a week, and still lifted heavier than my scrawny self. He did try to eat healthy, but lately doctors were bugging him with cholesterol levels being too high. I used to think Grandpa Burt was my invincible hero, the same broad shouldered dark haired, gallant officer with the manliest mustache in the world, just like the picture hanging over the fireplace. After his surprising divorce, and the unexpected passing of Grandma, he did seem to lose a bit of his flare, became much more silent and less vigorous, more susceptible to illness, and in the last couple of months he did lost several pounds because his organism was much frailer. I wouldn’t let my grandpa go like that! At least not without doing something about, and being a very resourceful (some would say brilliant) young man working at a very disputed research position at the most prestigious pharmaceutical company of the world meant that I had access to several prototype formulae, just waiting to be improved by my skills. And so I decided to take this andropause study and bring it into a whole new level, I was determined not to just soften the loss of muscular mass, strength and sexual drive, I would find a way not only to revert these nasty symptoms, but to change the scenario around, my formula would actually help elder men to continue vigorous and strong throughout all their lives, if not healthier and stronger. Okay, I might be a bit obsessed, but all geniuses are obsessed. I also knew my formula was highly experimental but there was no better timing. Although I would never harm grandpa intentionally, and he needed to be the first human test, after all the formula was especially tailored for his genetic makeup and physiologic needs. Following the improvised treatment system that I pretended that his physician had created, Grandpa Burt took 2 pills three times a day, followed by a special nutrient shake that I developed especially to make sure his organism was getting all the amino-acids it deserved when the anabolic cycle started. Basically, my formula would “jump start” the genetic production of testosterone, which provided a new anabolic cycle in his organism, therefore overcoming the nasty effects of the andropause, allowing his life to get back in the vigorous standards. I had to hide my utmost excitement during the following days; I gave an excuse at work and said that my grandpa needed my cares, when in fact he was feeling healthier than ever. His appetite returned with revenge, he ate everything that I served him and even went back for seconds. His work out disposition had not only returned, it now seemed much more intense and his blood work was pristine, which overcame my most optimistic expectations. However, even if I were able to fool grandpa initially, I should have guessed that a prodigious 19 year old lab rat would never be able to keep the façade from a man who worked as a detective for over three decades for much longer. It turned out that Grandpa was just giving me enough line to see what was going on, and I realized it just at the end of the first week into the treatment, and I brought grandpa the first daily dose of his “vitamins”. “How are you doing sir?” I brought the tray with his special medication. “I’m feeling better than ever, son!” Grandpa Burt gave me a mighty hug, and since his recovery, he already added the lost weight, even increasing his bodyweight to 177 pounds of hard lean mass. “What was that for?” I asked blushing deeply. “Do I need a reason to hug my favorite grandson?” He chuckled, grabbing the little glass with his pills and the glass of water. “I am your only grandson…” “And that’s your father’s fault. Your grandma couldn’t have more children and he knew I’ve always wanted a bunch of little grandchildren.” “Yeah, yeah, yeah, now take your pills at once.” I admit now that I am the worst liar in the world; my body language gave up my excitement. Grandpa stopped right before he actually gulped the pills. “What is the name of this product?” “W-what?” I gagged. “What is the name of this wondrous drug that you’re giving me without any prescription from my doctor?” Grandpa Burt asked once again, this time looking down at my 5’6” frame, and I couldn’t stop shaking for once. “Oh…I don’t know…it’s new to the market…” “Is it now? And a brilliant young man who currently works in the pharmaceutical area wouldn’t happen to know about such a miraculous new drug?” Grandpa Burt had his smartest look framed by his silver mustache, and my knees were so weak, that I spilled all the beans. “I am sorry, grandpa! I didn’t mean to harm you, I made this drug for you, and it is especially designed to help you overcome andropause symptoms. I know it sounds dangerous, but I’ve taken all precautions, I swear I would never let anything bad happen to you.” I must confess I would expect to hear a lecture, but instead I just got another warm hard hug and a kiss on my forehead. “That’s okay, son, I am a little upset that you've been stealing from your work to get me these pills, but I can see why you did it. I'm touched that you care so much about a useless old man." “Well technically I didn't steal, the formula was just a prototype, it didn't even work, it was merely an idea, I had to start from scratch and I've got much better results in you than the other candidates, but then again this formula is tailored for you, I don't think it would work that well in another man. But don't worry, now that we have established such impressive standards, I guess we can drop them, your organism will probably keep producing regular levels of testosterone that will help you to keep strong and healthy." I said casually, but then my grandfather just did something that surprised me, he not only swallowed the pills I had given him, he just smiled and proposed me something that I would never expect to hear. "The way I see it, I've got an incredible opportunity with these pills, and my genius grandson being kind enough to provide them." He smiled warmly, looking down at me with his inquisitive expression. "And I'm not going to waste it. I want to see what these pills can do...so instead of stopping, I want you to bring me even more powerful versions. I don't know if I'll get to feeling as good as I did when I was your age, but I want to see everything that this new drug can do." "Grandpa Burt?" It was all I could mutter. The former law-enforcer just looked down at me, hugged me so tightly and thanked me for giving me a new chance on his life. I was caught unprepared; the turn of events was so unexpected. "Of course, sir. I can do that, we can adjust the formula to make it more potent if you want, but I must warn you that it will make your body more muscular and increase some other aspects of your organism. And, you will actually feel better than when you were my age sir, the overall enhancements are going to happen on top of your current stats." His smile was warm, and made my young scientist's heart melt. "That sounds wonderful to me, son. Now if you'll excuse me, I think it's been far too long since I worked out." I followed Grandpa down to the basement like a little lamb. His weight set was still in there, though it had been collecting dust for the last year or so as it sat unused. The doctors had told him to take it easy; since his joints couldn't sustain the stresses of intense weightlifting. But once he changed into his workout gear and walked down the steps to the basement, setting up the bench press with 145 pounds, less than he used to do but still a significant weight. He could only laugh as he easily pumped the weight up and down, racking it after 20 easy reps. "Hah! That was easy...Add on another 45 pounds, son." I eagerly obliged, thus matching his previous cargo, but even after that he just waited until I added another 20 pounds. I was afraid that he would hurt himself, but as grandpa started this new series with renewed energies, it soon became obvious that his treatment had not just returned his strength, it actually made him a bit stronger and his joints no longer hurt. "This is going really good, sir, your organism must be producing collagen as well, making sure your joints are properly prepared for a brand new anabolic cycle that your organism entered, or at least the first one..." I felt very proud of making my aging grandpa feel young and strong again. The lean man grinned as he pushed out 10 reps, racking the weight with a chuckle. "It's been a long time since I've been able to lift like that. It didn't hurt at all..." He raised an arm to rub at his elbows and shoulders, chuckling. "Mmm, this is great! I feel strong as a young buck!" I gingerly nodded. "Well sir, a young buck wouldn't be that strong, you see your body is used with strength train and such information is well kept in your organism, so when you undergo the strengthening process, the overall results are magnified by your own experience. This is not just another puberty growth induced by chemicals; it is actually a better anabolic cycle because you are a better man than you've used to be back in previous days. I guess this explains such impressive results right of the bat." I tried to explain Grandpa Burt about the feedback of his enhancement treatment, but I suddenly felt that he was not paying enough attention; his intense blue gaze only seemed interest in the uncanny results in front of them. "Oh, we shouldn't forget the shake..." I smacked my forehead. "Mmm, that's right. Why don't you go make it for me, son? Make it a big one as well, your grandpa is feeling awfully hungry today." Grandpa Buck grinned back at me, looking up at the young man who made the impossible true with an eager expression. "And you'll be making a lot for dinner, won't you? I'm going to need a lot of protein tonight." "Don't worry, pops, I'll never let you starving!" I said with a timid grin as I went upstairs to bring him the nutritional shake I've developed and also made sure that we had steaks for dinner. When I got back, I saw that my grandpa was still working out very intensely, it was like he was visiting an old friend that left a long time ago, and such friend was himself at the prime of his shape, but now he realized that he was getting too strong for such old standards, he already added another 70 pounds to his previous record and didn't seem challenged enough. "Is everything alright here sir?" The older man grinned, standing up without taking his eyes at his reflection in the mirror. "I feel great, son. Stronger than ever! In fact..." Grandpa Buck pulled off his shirt and revealed his torso, making you gasp as you see his toned abs, his defined pecs, his thick arms and broad shoulders. He looked so different already! "I think these weights might be too light for me pretty soon, though." I gasped as noticing that my 68 year old grandpa already had his 6-pack back! I guess his recovery was going better than I thought. "Wow, this is impressive, gramps! I guess that you being conscious of the ongoing changes on your body is having a positive impact on your development, it is causing a tremendous pump effect over your body, which is so impressive." I looked back at the winning smile of my grandfather and blushed so intensely, there was nothing in the world that I wouldn't do to make him happy. "I won't let you down, sir. You said you wanted a more powerful version of the formula and I shall give you that, it is actually pretty simple to design a more potent version, but I'll challenge myself to make sure that you will be bigger than you've never been!" Grandpa resumed his work out for that day, and although he was tired, he said he had never felt better in his life, and everything thanks to me. The very next day, I left home pretty early, not without giving Grandpa his first dose of the day and make sure he ate his breakfast, he was actually so excited about a brand new work out day, after all yesterday he had packed impressive 8 full pounds of impressive muscles, which made him 185 hard toned strong rugged pounds. “Go make me more muscle pills, son!” He playfully said as he smacked my butt, and for some reason it hurt a bit more than it was supposed to, or at least I felt my butt tingling for a long time afterwards, but it was not something bad, quite the contrary, I rubbed my cheek all the way to work. When I finally got back to ChemTech, I quickly fed the computer with several different adjustments of the original formula, and slowly worked them on the simulator to make sure the final product turned out even better than I first expected. Several hours later I returned home with a new batch of stronger and more refined muscle growth pills especially designed for my grandfather, and I was surprised to find him working out until late at night, but with a smile in his face and the most amazing pump I've ever seen. "Grandpa? Are you still working out? I thought you were doing that when I left? Did you eat well? Did you start dinner or should I do it?" I asked feeling kind of worried by the intense look on his face, it suddenly seemed like he had been there all day, which couldn't be possible, could it? The older man chuckled as he greeted me, standing in front of the boy with a broad grin. "Oh, you're back already...I've actually only been stopping my workouts to eat and go to the bathroom, I've been going at it all day! And instead of getting tired, I'm getting stronger than ever! My bench press is already up to 280 pounds, isn't that impressive?" I was shocked, looking at the uncanny physique on Grandpa Burt made me realize his organism was reacting far better than I had anticipated; it was like he had been working those muscles throughout all his life! The look on his glorious body was impressive, and when I reached to touch the hardness of his incredibly pumped muscles, it felt like touching a hot marble wall. "Whoa, grandpa Burt, you are so hard, and pumped!" I gulped, repeatedly touching the uncanny hard surfaces of those muscles with my curious respectful finger. “That's not the only thing that's pumped." Grandpa replied in a low, husky tone, and it was only then I noticed something else was pumped and went beet red at the very moment. "Holy testosterone, Batman!" was all that I could mutter by seeing my grandpa sporting a boner underneath his tight shorts, and not just any boner, it was the most impressive hard cock I had ever seen in my young life! "What's the matter, son? A real man isn't ashamed of his natural testosterone and manly urges. Getting pumped up makes me feel like a real man, my cock is just responding in kind!" He said with a smirk, not at all embarrassed by his boner. "Erm...I guess it's part of the effects, after all you are no longer suffering from andropause..." I actually didn’t know how to feel, after all it was supposed to be really strange to hear his grandpa talking about sex so frankly, right? But deep down in my soul, I felt incredibly proud that my grandpa shared such intimate feelings with me, but I tried to forget about the humongous size of his cock bulging under the flimsy fabric of his shorts. “Anyway, I hope you are feeling hungry, I bought tons of chicken breasts and tuna steaks, I think that you need extra protein now that we are gonna test these..." I gave him the new bottle of pills, and the look on my grandfather was priceless. "Take 4 of them after each meal, and on that note, you should know that you must do at least 6 meals a day, grandpa." “Oh don’t worry about that, pretty boy.” The older man's grin was out to ears, he immediately marched upstairs and started cooking a ton of food. “Are you sure you want to cook all that for dinner?” I asked in shock with his appetite, but grandpa just nodded along. “Sure, I love cooking in bulk, besides, I’ve got a feeling there won’t be leftovers.” By the time dinner was served, there were Chicken fillets, tuna steaks, protein powder shakes, Grandpa Burt surely made more food than we could eat in three days, but then again he was a growing man, and he needed lots of food to fuel his growth! “Come on boy, dig in before I eat it all!” He sat down and started eating it eagerly, moaning loudly at each bite he took and then the most amazing thing happened...his muscles seemed to twitch and expand with every swallow of food, and I was shocked to realize that it was not just my imagination, my grandfather was growing more muscular right in front of my eyes! At first, I thought Grandpa wasn't aware of his growth, he was just moaning and groaning, the food should be really good, but it was only then I noticed he was also aware of his muscles growing thicker, bulkier, heavier, wider and more massive, his pumped up organism quickly soaked in the nutrients in his bloodstream and responded to the muscle growth inducers in such a vivid way that I could only gasp in excitement and shock. "Grandpa, you're...you're growing!" The laughter on him made me realize that his growth was going on for a while now, he just wanted me to realize it first. "Shit, the formula is working far too well!" "There's no such thing, boy. It can only work even better!" He grinned as he polished off the last bit of food, flexing his massive arms. Those biceps had to be at least 21 inches, he was getting so huge! Meanwhile, I had been entranced with his expanding muscles too damn intensely to even notice him reaching down and grabbing the bottle of pills, pouring some out into his hand and then swallowing them. "I figure I should up the dosage to six pills, you probably created the dosage for a man smaller than me." "Oh, grandpa, please...don't do this we still have to see what the original dose was capable of...holy cow!" I said as Grandpa moaned, his body shaking so rapidly, his muscles bulged and he grunted, his tight clothes were ripping, the seam in his pants exploded on the thighs and the back of his tight T-shirt tore off as he smiled at me. We both heard the buttons on his shirt popping out of his shirt, and hitting different parts of the house. He just brought his arms at shoulder level and flexed the biceps watching them growing into uncanny size. "Holy cow! Grandpa you are awesome!" "Damn right I am, boy...look at these muscles." He flexed his immense biceps with a growl, the bulges of muscle surging up to 26" around, he'd grown as big as the biggest bodybuilders from that meal alone, and he was still getting bigger! "You think a little young man like you has BEEF like this? I'll show all those young boys a thing or two about REAL power." Grandpa growled, exulting in manliness and boasting with strength. "Grandpa, please...you have to take it easy, all this new testosterone can be dangerous to your brain, I don't want you to turn into some kind of uncontrolled freak okay?" I was really concerned with his health, it was then I noticed those intense blue eyes and the manliest smile in the world focusing on me. Once again my world stopped when his huge hands hugged my small, frail 145 pound frame into his glorious expanding physique. Grandpa pressed our bodies together and my hard cock rubbing on his uncanny 8 pack abdominal wall as his own monumental cock pressed against my frail figure, I only noticed his hand going down my soft tiny bubble butt and moaned, I've never felt him ripping my pants, but his harsh huge hand rubbing my right cheek felt so good. "Please, grandpa, you must stay calm”. It was all that I could whisper. "I'm plenty calm, boy. Now stop arguing...this is what I want. And I'm going to get it." He said with a broad, confident smile before firmly pulling me in for a kiss. But this wasn't like his other kisses, as my shaking lips pressed against his own and his manly mustache tickled my nose, his overpowering manly musk filled my lungs, his tongue slipping into my eager mouth as his massive hands rubbed and squeezed my gluteus, pulling the rest of my clothing off. Mmm, you look good naked. Just like your grandpa. I think there's going to be some new rules around here..." I went quiet, suddenly there was no need to argue, and things were self-explainable. I blushed intensely as my grown grandfather gently picked me in his arms and took me to the couch, where we sat very calmly. He brought his arm up and with just one look he told me exactly what I needed to know, I hugged the giant biceps with my eager both arms and kissed the rugged mountainous shapes on it, which pleased my grandpa tremendously, and I felt the hardness of his immense cock pressing on my virgin butt. Without asking anything else, I just laid my face against his immense chest and guided his huge hand back to my pretty virgin butt, and he inserted two huge fingers and judging by the way my eyes popped, he just laughed out loud, noticing I was very nervous at this, but so freaking excited. It was hard to believe that this growing man, my own grandfather, was penetrating me with his huge fingers. But it was happening; I was going to get fucked by my own studly Grandpa Burt! He pushed the two fingers in deeper and deeper, stretching me wider around them. "Mmm, I love watching you squirm as you take it, boy. You have never gotten fucked before, have you? You think you can take grandpa's huge cock?" He asked in a very deep, manly, yet authoritarian tone that made me melt. I wanted to say yes, but I gasped at the sight of the immense thing, fear overtook my body and I just shook my head violently, hoping that my grandpa would spare me from such horrendous pain, but instead he just laughed out, and held my head against his chest, lifting my body higher and spreading my legs. I screamed as those fingers were replaced by the most massive cockhead in the world, pressing into my virgin butt hole with such unstoppable force, I wanted to cry out in pain, but each time I opened my mouth it was muffled by the harsh kissing tongue of my growing grandpa. He kissed me rougher, dominating my little body with his expanding monumental physique, as rubbed my body with his huge paws, he squeezed tighter and with more passion, turning all the pain into pleasure which seemed to melt into my cock, I blew without ever touching myself, but still that immense monster was going deeper inside of me and Grandpa seemed to enjoy stretching me up like that. His cock was so huge, so powerful, it made a young weak man like squirming and moaning as Grandpa Burt sank me deeper and deeper atop that shaft. It had to be more than 14 inches long and bigger around than a soda can, stretching my poor virgin butt so deep and wide that no other man would even come close! I couldn't believe that I was taking the cock that had made my father! "Mmm, you're so tight around me, boy..." He whispered I tried to settle onto the base of his shaft, the pain slowly fading. My heart beating so fast, I vainly thought the worst was over, the burning pain on my butt, the humongous cock pushing deeper inside me, but Grandpa clearly had other plans. All of a sudden, he just stood up with me still impaled on his monster shaft and walked downstairs back to the basement, supporting my weight as I moaned with each single step he took. “Don’t worry boy, we just need a view, and you will understand everything Grandpa wants.” The glorious master of muscle calmly sat in front of the mirror of his weight set, he savored our joint reflection and kissed my cheeks, caressing my hair and cleaning the sweat over my eyes. “You are the sweetest little boy. I will make sure you are always proud of my size, of my strength, Bobby.” Then, he flexed his arms, showing me how massive he had gotten thanks to me, and the pain was gone. “Oh Grandpa, you’re so huge, so amazing!” I was still pacing, still moaning, still not used to be fucked, but so eager to learn more. “I sure am, pretty Bobby, my genius little flower, but I want to get bigger, and you want Grandpa to get bigger too, right?” “Yes, sir, nothing else in the world would make me happier than making you bigger!” Then, Grandpa Buck picked the bottle I gave him and handled it to me, opening his huge hand to get a few more. “Then you get to pick how many pills should I take now, boy. I know you want me huge so I am happy with any number you pick.” I just grinned while I put the whole bottle all back in his paw. “I’ll make more when you run out of these.” I smiled and felt the cock growing even harder and thicker inside me. The massive older man smiled, those blue eyes seeming to pierce through my soul as I poured out the entire contents of the bottle, more than a hundred pills in his huge hand. "It seems like you finally understand." He chuckled, raising that hand and swallowing the entire collection of pills! He shuddered with delight as they began to work, going through a posing routine with you me attached to his cock, I could feel the cock stretching me wider, going deeper, Grandpa Burt was sweating as he grunted and kept pumping up bigger and bigger, feeling the pills start to kick into his overdrive muscle growth. His pecs surged out, his biceps expanded bigger than barrels; his legs grew thick as tree trunks. "Mmmm, I'm starting to get pretty big now, boy!" He boomed with laughter as he grew wider and wider, his body passing dozens of pounds every minute, his body hair growing thicker as his hair grew back in, he was taking testosterone to a whole new level! I was so lost in the amazing view of my grandpa, but then, something else was burning down my butt. The mega massive cock increased its girth but as it grew bigger it started pouring its contents inside me, and it suddenly felt like I was being flooded by the river of my grandpa's cum! His orgasm was like a dam, he just exploded inside me and his face became priceless as he enjoyed his growth increasing and pacing faster, his cock grew harder and huger as a new load formed and within seconds he came once again, feeling even huger, his muscles expanding and his body hair increasing its manliness. I could no longer understand what was happening, the growth cycles were now becoming a giant orgasm when Grandpa pressed his hips deeper into me and started fucking me like a maniac, I just screamed and felt my belly being flooded! The bench over which we were sitting began to creak from the strain of holding up such immense weight, the mighty ultra cock bucking in and out of my young man’s ass. But Grandpa Burt saw his grandson's guts were bulging out like I'd swallowed a watermelon. He grunted as he began to lift me from his immense cock, not wanting to hurt me with the unstoppable flow of cum from his expanding balls. He slipped off that shaft with an audible pop, and gallon of hot cum rushing from my ass even as grandpa sprayed his seed into the air, splattering against the ceiling, coating the both of them! Instead of fucking his boy ass with his cock, he forced me down onto one of his biceps and flexed as hard as he could, stretching that gaping anus even wider, fucking me with the power of his muscles as his cum began to fill up the basement, the elder man growing past half a ton in muscle and only wanting MORE! At some point I noticed that grandpa's orgasms never seemed to stop, he just came constantly with a growing fury of muscle, he just continued flexing and cumming, soaking the basement in over three feet of cum before his muscles and his monstrous cock finally seemed to stop growing so fast, which must have taken over 30 minutes of uncanny power! Eventually, I was so exhausted that Grandpa just held me in his glorious chest, his cock raining cum on top of both us as he just kissed me with increasing passion, my exhausted being was simply overwhelmed by such manliness scenario while Grandpa Burt just kept my hole warm by inserting his fingers and kissing my ears, telling me how much he loved me, and how much he wanted me to feel proud of his humongous size, I guess I must have dozed off in this lullaby. “Don’t worry, boy, I’ll be here and even bigger when you wake up, your monster muscle grandpa promises, you my little pretty Bobby.” I woke up at once, noticing that I was back on my room, I feared that everything had been a sweet wet dream, because my balls were really aching. But, I realized I haven't been alone in my room. There were huge wet footprints on my carpet, so I stood up and called for Grandpa with growing hope in my heart. "I'm here, boy." Came a deep, rumbling bass from the doorway to the bathroom. I looked over and came once again on the spot despite my allegedly empty balls, seeing the massive man squeezing through the doorway sideways, filling up one wall of the bedroom with his uncanny muscles, wider beyond belief, packed with such strength that he almost didn't look real! He had grown taller, standing 6'6", but he'd grown so wide that he was 11'3" across his shoulders, each of his pecs strong enough to lift a tank off the ground, his arms bigger than his waist at 142" around, his middle a sleek 10-pack of abs. His balls were so big they brushed the top of his feet, and his permanently-hard cock was long enough to brush against the underside of his chin, leaking pre constantly, so huge that it was almost impossible to believe it was on him! "Haha, is your grandpa a little too big for you, boy? You young kids don't know anything about POWER! Let me tell you something little man, I used that industrial scale on the basement and I found out I'm 8,510 pounds, but before the end of the day, I'll have reached five digits. There's nothing you can do to stop me, I have to keep growing STRONGER!” He boomed, flexing his biceps and showing off his hairy musky pits that still reeked of mega-male despite him just having showered! I was taken aback by the monstrosity of my glorious Grandfather, I wanted to scream of fear and of excitement. “ARGHHHHHH!!!!” I was about to totally freak out, but once again Grandpa Burt picked me in his glorious arms and held me so tight I was immobile. “It’s alright, Bobby…Don’t worry, you’re scared, but I’m in control. Now just take a deep breath and deal with the fact your Grandpa is the most amazing, strongest, and powerful motherfucker in the WORLD!” Grandpa kissed my lips over and over and made me feel calmer, until my nerves were actually back under my control, I didn't even remember I had orgasmed so many times, but noticing the splattering over grandpa's chest I realize his size was pretty much intense. "Whoa...grandpa, I'm sorry for freaking out like that, but, damn...you must admit this is so intense, you are a monster of real muscle, and I want to make you grow bigger too sir, it is the only thing I want to do in my life!" I confessed, blushing intensely, desperate to be under his good graces. The massive man just laughed, kissing you once again. "I would love that boy. You make me so proud; I'm able to be a new man because of you! But I don't want to stop here...hehe, I think you have created a monster, boy! I'm so eager to grow, I keep thinking I'll be satisfied at one size, and then I want to grow even bigger than that!" End of part 1 Part 2 I still couldn't believe that my grandpa, my hero former cop grandfather Burt turned into a monstrous muscle freak because of the formula I invented. Still, he spent the previous night proving me that he was all so real, and I must say that I wasn't expecting that he could be so intense. We had been fucking for so many hours that I have simply lost track time, as well as the sensibility of my boy hole, which had been used and abused by my glorious grandpa as it pleased him. After trashing his bedroom for – oh so many amazing hours – Grandpa squeezed into the tiny doorframe of his en suite bathroom and gently tried to insert his monumental mass into the huge bath tub, which he only partially have succeeded, so he had to hold me over the tub while most of his ginormous physique was still outside, which was just fine since he wasn’t interested in soaking his glorious monstrosity in the water just yet, he just wanted to check how much of his cum actually fit inside me. Grandpa actually seemed very interested in how much of him could actually fit in my tiny body, after all his cock had to be at least 15 inches long and so damn thick that it was a real miracle that he didn’t split me in half with that monster. Still, he took great deals of pleasure by sticking his fingers and the giant muscle cock of his into me like I was just his boy toy, and I loved the way it made me feel so tiny and pleasing for the glorious geezer. "Oh grandpa..." I moaned as he retrieved his giant member and watched the uncanny amount of his cum going down the drain as he held me over the bath tub. The massive muscle monster held me, his only grandson tightly as he turned the water on, squeezing my little frame against his incredible mass as the shower washed over our bodies. I’ve never felt so small and so precious at the same time, I was just a little puny bug compared to my humongous, massive grandpa, who seemed to be growing constantly! He was so horny and insatiable, putting much younger porn stars to shame, and he was hung like an elephant! "Mmm, damn boy, your ass tastes amazing, I could eat it for days!" I giggled. "Well daddy, no one doubts you could do that, I just never thought you would keep going and going, and going. Geesh, you have fucked me so many times already, your bedroom is a freaking sea of sweaty muscle cum." I blushed as the ginormous freak gently washed my boy butt, massaging the soft areas with his huge fingers and just making sure that I could still house the immense cockhead on him. "Did you get soft any moment ever since you grew grandpa? I mean, not that I am complaining it is, well to realize you are THAT manly, makes me feel weak, after all I am only 19 and my cock already is aching just to even think you are using me like that, I'm totally spend and I'm just a teenager, I should keep up with your horniness right?" The huge man laughed, rubbing the base of his massive, hard cock. "Actually I think it's just getting harder! All that testosterone surging through me is keeping me so turned on, my nipples are hard as diamonds, my cockhead is so sensitive. Even just talking about it making me hornier than ever!" Although I didn't mean to feel uncomfortable, it was just something that I hadn't anticipated. "Grandpa, you are so much more than I could ever take, I mean...you have fucked me until I passed out at least 4 times and you've kept going on, you are so much more than I could ever try to encompass. Oh grandpa, you need so much more for your pleasure right? Oh I'm so stupid, so selfish; I have been thinking on just me when it's you who need so much more. Grandpa you are still so very horny, we have to find you release right? You want to keep fucking and showing your amazing muscles, oh how could I be so selfish?" I gently whispered in his ears. "Please, Grandpa tell me that you want to have more little guys to fuck, I feel kinky just to imagine that I am not even close from pleasing your needs! It makes me feel proud of your humongous size and manliness, I will gladly help you to get all the release you need Grandpa Burt!” The massive older man blushed, but he couldn't deny his manly urges. "It's true, boy. I’m sorry, your cherry is so nice and tight but you're not enough for me. You're not NEARLY enough for me. I need more little boys like you that I can wear out, that I can fuck until they pass out, and they won't be able to satisfy me either! I'm too much man for anyone; you are just too weak to handle all of me." That moment was so intensely powerful, I didn't expect to cum while Grandpa held me like that, but it was just the purest form of flattering. Grandpa Burt smiled as he kissed my forehead, his hard cock ached for more action and I had to provide it. "You know, sir, we must have to find new ways to release you, we already know you can fuck for hours, but how about working out? You seem to enjoy all that work out, do you feel like it could help you with your enormous problem? I mean we can try to find you some really huge and heavy equipment to give you some challenge." Grandpa Burt grinned, pondering what exactly could challenge him, but he remembered there was a scrap yard not too far from here. Old rusted out cars and other junk would be perfect for him. "Mmm, I suppose I should try and work out while I still can, before I grow even larger from more pills." He chuckled, toweling off his naked body as he held me like the precious boy I was to his glorious monstrousness. "I don't even think we have any clothes that would fit me, and who would dare to tell me I couldn't walk around naked? “Oh, yeah, that would be a slight problem…” The first problem we noticed right away was the uncanny width of Grandpa’s new muscle. We just stood there measuring him for any kind of possible clothing, but it soon proved impossible. "We can try to cover your crotch with some kind stretch fabric, in some poser trunk version but a million times bigger!" I chuckled as we tried to wrap sheets around his waist, which still seemed small enough compared to his monstrous chest, shoulders, legs and especially the super mighty cock. "Please grandpa...can't you take it under three yards? It would make things easier; we still need to figure a way to get you out of the house without destroying the frontal walls. "Hmph, who says we need to save the walls? If a building isn't big enough for me, I have the right to destroy it. In fact, I've wanted to remodel this old house for a long time!" He chuckled, tossing his makeshift toga aside as he strode through the hallway, his immense body shaking the floor with every booming step. "It all feels like a dollhouse to me." He smirked, looking around before staring back at me, those icy blue eyes piercing through my soul like warm knife through butter. "So where did you hide the rest of the bottles, son? Be honest, you know you can't lie to me." He was shocked, he'd never even told his grandpa he intended on doing more than one bottle, but Burt's police intuition was razor-sharp! "Oh, Grandpa, I didn't hide anything, I just need to make new batches, I thought that bottle would last for a month, but that's okay. I'll make an even more powerful batch tomorrow, I mean I could go right now back ChemTech but I thought you would like me to...enjoy your new size. I mean there's so much I would like to investigate, your monstrous new size, and your amazing height growth, I didn't plan on that in the original formula, not to mention that you are twice wider than you are tall, which means your muscular proportions are out of this world, I just want to explore your current amazingness before I make you bigger, please sir..." I asked him with my own big puppy eyes. Burt smiled and looked down at his grandson over his massive pecs. "You want to enjoy my body, boy?...I don't think you're capable of understanding just how powerful I am. Try to imagine how much I can curl with these biceps..." He raised his arms to flex, grinning confidently as the twin peaks of muscle rose up above his fists, above his head, huger than ever! "Nope, I am even stronger than you imagine, I could lift the whole house up with these arms! And my pecs are so huge and strong, feel how hairy they are, boy. I'm getting furry like a bear, and as my testosterone increases I'll just get even muskier, too. Soon I'll be able to make you cum just from letting out my man-stink." "I...don't doubt it, Grandpa, but I think we can find a way to challenge your glorious body. We could go to that demolition site near the docks that you’ve mentioned . They have all kinds of huge old things that you could lift, it would be a great camp study of your monstrous muscles, besides, if we find something that challenges you I can think on ways to increase your muscular density, to make you pack MORE muscle into your body allowing you to get even stronger with hyper dense muscle fibers. You see, sir, I want you to become even more monstrous but in ways that you will have lots of fun!" I watched as my immense Grandfather seemed even more pumped up with the idea of getting of the house, showing his immense body to the world, at least that would give me some time to think on new improvements to the formula, because I know he would get back to that issue, I knew that Grandpa Burt would never let go of the idea of getting more pills. "Let me get the door for you, Grandpa..." I offered to open the door, but then I felt his humongous hand pushing me aside so very gently. The enormous older man just had an evil grin in his manly face, and I just gulped in excitement as Grandpa decided it was time to leave his house for a "walk in the park" with me. He strode toward the front door, despite the fact that he was three times wider than the doorframe. He had no intention of opening it, he just clenched his fists and ducked his head as he barreled right through it, crashing through the wall and taking out an entire side of the house, just laughing as his immense body crashed through! He dusted himself off, his hairy body not even scratched from the incredible sight, looking back at his grandson. "Well, aren't you coming, along boy?" It took me a few moments to realize the behemoth was actually talking to my little person, so I dusted myself from all the destruction and ran to his side, right away the monumental geezer picked me in his arms. "Grandpa, I can walk by myself you know?" It was then I realized that things really have changed between us. The way he carried me in his monumental manly massive chest indicated that I wasn't supposed to do anything unless thinking on ways to make him grow more muscular, and even if I wasn't smart enough to conclude that, Grandpa Burt had all reason to voice it out to me. "You will never walk anywhere on your own unless I tell you to, do you understand boy? Your only job now is to be a beautiful butt for me to fuck, and a brain to come up with ways to make me even bigger. I will carry you everywhere, you will be with me all the time, even when you pass out from my fucking you I will not stop, I will always carry you my precious little grandson. But things still need to get done around the house, so I'm going to go show those weak little construction workers who a real man is." Burt chuckled, his aged face wearing a smile that was a bit patronizing, but I could see the manly love in his expression, he was digging to have me all for his pleasure, and I guess I couldn’t complain much either. I realized it was not the time to question the prudence neither the practicality of my Grandfather's decisions, so I just played along, enjoying the way in which his glorious muscles waddled. He just covered the distance with his immense physique much faster than I anticipated; we approached the demolition site where they would put down the old industrial plant to build something new. There were a few big sturdy workers hanging by the door, and Grandpa Burt just walked to them. The glorious muscle geezer chuckled as the 6'2" tall 240 pounds muscle guy just gasped at the size of my humongous grandfather. He dropped his cup of coffee and could barely mutter a word. The other guy, a 6'3" 260 pounds dark skinned man just looked up at Grandpa and gagged. "Daaaamn!" I guess Grandpa felt happy with their behavior because his hard cock just produced a humongous dollop of precum that he shoot over 20 feet in air before landing loudly between the two shocked little construction guards. "Hmph, they let you two little weaklings stand out front? Are you sure you're old enough to work at this job, you look like a pair of little BOYS to me!" The massive, monstrous muscle geezer stomped towards the workers, fire burning in his eyes as he stared down at them, his colossal hairy chest heaving with every breath he took. "You call those toothpicks muscles? I can barely see you! You look like you're wasting away you tiny little weaklings; take a look at REAL mass." He chuckled and puffed out his immense chest, flexing his arms, bouncing his grandson atop one of his massive biceps. The poor little guys couldn't fathom the immensity of Grandpa’s 600 plus inches monstrous chest inflating to all its glory, when he hit the combination of side chest and the partial biceps display, the little guys were actually screaming and trying to tell him that his entrance was not allowed. “YOU CAN’T COME IN! This is private property!” One of them shouted, finally gathering strength to face the silver haired behemoth who carried me inside. “That was a bad move!” I thought as I gulped, because Grandpa’s mega dose of testosterone flared his temper so much that he just hit a most muscular pose that produced an aftershock wave, sending the poor little guys against the gate. Now Grandpa was pissed enough to teach them a lesson for their stupidity. He strode right past the two defeated guards, reaching back with one massive fist and punching through the solid iron gate, hitting it with a single punch so hard that it went flying off its hinges, looking like someone had driven a bus into it! "A little lesson for your puny weaklings, I go wherever I want. If you think anything can stop me, think again." He chuckled, stomping deeper into the site. The place was crowded with workers and heavy duty machinery, but Grandpa Burt just strode heroically deeper into the site, watched by the shocked muscle guys. As I stood sat over his monumental shoulders, he caressed the humongous cock, dropping a huge lead of precum behind his super massive body. All of a sudden, there was this group of 5 “big” guys, the smallest of them standing at least 6'3" and 300 pounds came running down towards us, they were carrying sledgehammers and pickaxes, and the looks on their faces were not friendly at all. "GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE YOU FREAK!" The leader was a 6'4" 330 pounds blond guy wearing a safety vest and holding the tools in a very threatening way, or at least in a manner I used to think was threatening but when Grandpa Burt just rolled his eyes, I knew they were in for a treat. The massive old man chuckled and stood before the tiny men, looking down at them. "Hmph, I will make you little bugs a deal, you hit me as hard as you can, and I'll try to notice it." He laughed, holding me up and planting a hungry on my boyish lips. "This is my grandson, Bobby...and he's going to make me even bigger, you little wimps will be even weaker compared to me!" It was really hard for me to follow their actions, because when Grandpa spoke to me, all I could only hear his manly deep voice. When he kissed me, everything seemed to turn into a blur, but this time he actually made strategic pauses, which allowed me to see the guys hitting his glorious physique with all their puny strength. The sledgehammers shattered against the hardness of his abdominal muscles, the pickaxes smashed as they hit his monumental muscles. Over and over the dangerous tools tried to harm him in vain and by the end they were all destroyed, unable to even scratch my Grandfather's manly muscles as he made out. The little skinny guys couldn't believe such powerful sight, they just stepped back as Grandpa Burt looked at their destroyed weapons. Then, he gently placed me back on the ground and grabbed the five guys in one side of his mega monstrous bear hug in a second, and just at the very next moment he was caressing my chin with his free hand. Meanwhile, Grandpa Burt continued to crush the group of men against his massive chest, forcing them to breathe the musk from his armpit, the men coughing and choking on the intense taste of man. "Hah, are you little bugs finally done? I didn't feel any of that; you guys are even weaker than I thought! Now, it's my turn...and you little boys need to learn who your master is." “YOU LITTLE FUCKERS ARE TOO WEAK! I GUESS I’LL HAVE TO DO YOUR JOB FOR YOU, LITTLE BOYS!” Grandpa tossed the five muscular men away and just shouted at rest of the crew that he was really disappointed at them, for being so weak and puny. I watched in awe as my gallant mega geezer grandfather stepped closer to a bunch of 30 feet tall columns these little guys were demolishing. The first one went down with nothing but a single punch fired by the humongous hand that I loved so much. The power was so intense that it simply pulverized the concrete thing into shreds! I moaned in my pants and Grandpa chuckled, holding his gigantic biceps for my worship, and it was only then I noticed the rest of the guys he had defeated were also very hard. “HEH, You were taking too long to do something so simple!” Grandpa Burt shrugged . Grandpa chuckled as he walked towards the next column, and this time he just pushed his massive cock into the concrete surface, easily piercing through the thing, and started fucking the pillar like it wasn’t real. But my eyes could see that it was actually made of iron bars and solid concrete, and the impossible fucking continued until he uprooted the column from the soil! “What do you say, Bobby? Is it fun already for you? Or did you really expect these guys and their silly job would keep me from the thing I really deserve?” I gulped as my eyes devised the glorious view of my Grandpa attached to a giant concrete column by his mega monstrous cock; it actually made him laugh as he walked towards me with the giant concrete thing impaled to his mega manhood! The giant muscle grandpa gently hoisted me up, holding my tiny body so easily with one hand, able to crush me like a giant if he wanted to! The look in his eyes was one of anger, it made my body tremble with fear. "Bobby, why haven't I grown any bigger yet, boy? You had better have lots of plans to make me even larger; I hope you don't think I'll be content with this puny size!” "Oh...Grandpa, I am so sorry, I mean, I don't have anything to make you huge now...It's just...I can try..." I was so shocked, my cock was aching hard as he lifted me so effortlessly of the ground, I knew he could crush me like a grape, but yet, my massive grandfather was not pleased, he needed to get bigger. “I’m listening, little boy? You don’t want me to get disappointed at you right?” His tone was serious, so I needed to come up with something, anything to make him bigger. It was then that I noticed these other guys were all boned up and jacking to the sight of my glorious Grandfather Burt. "You know, Grandpa, this might be just a shot in the dark, but your pills are basically pure testosterone composts and these guys are all jacked up on steroids and similar components, maybe if you had their juices you could start another growth cycle..." I still didn't know if I was right, but I REALLY wanted to be right and have my grandfather grow bigger until I get the next batch of his pills. As soon as he heard that, the massive older man tore the clothes off the construction workers and crouched down, hiking his hairy ass up in the air. Grandpa Burt ordered one to fuck his hole, and grabbed another to start sucking him off while the remaining guys were squeezed against his immense body and forced to rub their cocks against his massive hairy muscles, he'd get their juices one way or another! I guess I didn't expect my grandpa to be in such need to grow and it made my heart sink inside my skinny chest, but suddenly, as those little guys were moaning and dumping their loads into the glorious body of my Grandpa Burt he was laughing again, his deep voice grunted and I noticed the same kind of bulging movements on his physique before he started growing. "Grandpa, it is happening!" I just gasped as his glorious physique bulged, the hairy monster sized muscles bucking and growing thicker, hairier, manlier. One by one he was getting the juices of the tiny guys inside his organism and he was hungry for more size and strength!" “Mmmff, come on you little men, I know you have more to give!" He laughed, sucking harder, forcing the guys against his muscles, even clenching his ass so the one fucking him couldn't escape! He was like a black hole for cum, he needed grow bigger and BIGGER! At first, I thought his growth wouldn't take off like the previous times, but just then my Grandfather didn't disappoint me, it was like his muscles started growing bigger for the first time all over again, his mind was so determined to milk every ounce of muscle growth cum from those hard workers that soon he was going through the growth spurts and bulging everywhere. “That’s it little fuckers! Give DADDY your muscle juice! Let’s make a bigger, manlier Burt!” I gasped as those guys dumped their loads down my grandpa's butt and mouth and he continued to grow, feeling so excited and marveled with another round of intense muscle growth. I watched as the guys just continued running towards him, suddenly I realized that there were at least 200 men in that place and they were all hard, sweaty, muscular hungry men all horny for my mega massive grandfather, and they covered his glorious muscular monstrosity. Then, at the bottom of the pile of sweaty huge muscle men, I felt the earth shaking; there was a loud noise and a deep guttural tone that made my heart skip a beat. I realized the little guys were all cumming over each other, feeling overwhelmed by the monster resurging underneath their worshipping figures. “DAMN, BOBBY, You didn’t tell me these little guys were so juicy!” He said as the muscles grew bigger and even more marvelously humongous, the guys were holding to the glorious expanding behemoth of my grandfather, and his transformation took new heights and standards. The pile of worn out little men grabbed onto the sides of my Grandfather’s giant muscle bellies, on each pectoral he should have over 30 little guys, while on his arms he easily supported at least 15 dudes, his monumental legs were thick enough for other 20 guys, while his butt could support at least 25 of them. It was such a monumental view, there was something so monstrously powerful that my young mind still couldn’t fully encompass. At the bottom of such enormous pile, emerged my glorious Grandfather Burt, bigger and hairier than ever, but so outrageously muscular that although he stood at the height of 7’3” tall, his body had to be over 30 freaking feet wide! “FUCK BOBBY…These guys are all dry already!” The booming voice of my grandfather made me cum intensely over and over, he just towered over me, his glorious cock was over 2 feet and a half long, and so freaking thick that I just shook in fear. “That’s a good thing we have lots of equipment here! Come on you little fuckers, help me weigh this glorious monster body of mine!” The hulking grotesqueness of my beloved super manly grandpa said as he waddled. His biceps were so huge they peaked over ten feet above his head, and his chest stood at least 15 feet from his glorious body. His balls were giant sized cum producers. I needed to take my time while the construction workers weighed my glorious Grandfather. He just held me in his grotesque arms and grunted. “Damn boy, I now weigh 35,087 pounds of humongous hairy muscle, and you only made me hungry for more. I hope you don’t get any excuses to make your master more muscle pills right?” I just shook my head as the mountainous man flexed for me, engulfing all my view in muscle, squeezing me in the cleavages of his behemoth standards. I knew right there, Grandpa Burt loved me, and he wanted me to make him grow, this was the only thing that I needed to do in my life now. End of Part 2

Cockring 6 - New Markets Chad stretched out on his bed to relax while he contemplated other options to get Seattle candidates identified. He dozed off quickly, but awoke with hunger a few hours later. Realizing he hadn't eaten since breakfast that morning, he cleaned up and headed out to a gay friendly restaurant across town. He chatted with the waiter as he ordered his dinner. He struck up conversation with several hot men sitting near him and found out the best places to hook up weren't far away. Finishing his dinner he struck out to check out several bars. He made several contacts but all required more data before they could become a candidate. He provided them with his web address and would have to wait to see if any took the bait. He returned to his room well past 2am, alone and frustrated. He glanced at the system noting everything was normal on the display. He collapsed on his bed and didn't stir until the morning alarm rang. It quickly pulled him back to reality from a very erotic dream. He couldn't remember any details but his raging dick attested to its arousal and his need for some action soon. He cleaned up in the showered as usual and stepped out into the room as room service delivered his breakfast. "Tip is on the desk." He stated, assuming it was the usual young man making the delivery. "Thank you sir," a deep melodious voice replied, catching Chad off guard, "but it won't be necessary." The man had stepped up close behind Chad and ran his hand down Chad's smooth defined back, stopping once it reached his naked ass. "I think I'd prefer a different sort of tip." Chad recognized the voice as one of the guys he'd chatted with a couple nights earlier at one of the gay bars. The guy was with a friend so didn't seem available at the time. "How did you find me?" Chad melted as the man's finger easily worked its way deep inside his yearning ass. "I saw you last night at the bar hitting up on some guys and watched you in the mirror for some time but you didn't seem to notice me. Later I watched as you left alone and followed you to the hotel." He ran his hands up over Chad's shoulders as he ground his groin into the perky ass in front of him. "Even though I work here, it took some doing to find out your room and swap shifts with the regular guy. You know he's infatuated with you?" "He's just a kid. You on the other hand can," gasping as the mans finger hit a hot spot deep inside. "mmmm, Fuck me now." Chad demanded. Hearing the sound of the zipper, Chad put some lotion on his hand and reached behind grabbing the guy's dick, just as he pulled it out. "Fuck yeah", the guy replied as Chad stoked his dick several times and then guided him in, "your pussy ass is hungry." The guy started humping him in short rapid stokes, sending waves of pleasure through Chad even though he didn't like the pussy reference. The dick head rubbed firmly across his prostrate, bringing him close to the edge quickly. Just as he thought he was about to cum, the guy pulled out. He pushed Chad face down on the bed, as he removed his own slacks. The break in the action was enough to let Chad recover partial control and hold off his release. "Fuck, man does that felt great." Chad had to admit the guy knew how to fuck. "You like being my pussy bitch, don't you." The guy stated in a degrading tone. "I'm no one's bitch." Chad retorted. "Yeah? You sure are submissive and effeminate like a good bitch boy." It was obvious he desired all his bottoms to be submissive and effeminate. "No, I'm not your bitch" Chad yelled as this totally went against his own self perception. He liked being a bottom but he didn't like being compared to a woman. He was totally masculine and very often dominated the scene during sex. The guy quickly pulled Chad's ass up in the air, ignoring his defensive reply. He then roughly mounted Chad again. He drove as deep as possible into Chad with his rapid short strokes as he reiterated, "You are my fuckin pussy bitch." "Stop it," Chad demanded as he tried to pull out from under the guy. "I like it when you girls fight back," he stated, "makes me all the more excited." Girls, Chad thought. "Fuck you and your puny dick!" Chad yelled. "Puny dick?" The guy shouted, totally insulted by this affront to his manhood. Especially from someone he considered to be a totally submissive bottom. "Yeah, humping me like a fucking rabbit with that puny dick." Chad replied boldly, realizing he'd hit a nerve. The guy was taken back; he'd never had a bottom that wasn't totally submissive to him. Chad broke free and pushed the guy back onto the floor. He landed on his back and smacked his head hard on the floor with a loud thwacking sound. "I though you were a hot man, but your ignorant, dominating, attitude don’t fly around me. You don't even have enough dick to make it worth my time." The guy rubbed his head where it hit the floor. He was embarrassed and his ego deflated by Chad's remarks. He'd never been called a puny or anything that implied he wasn't average size. But as he looked up, he notice Chad's dick was indeed longer than his own and thicker. The look in Chad's eyes said the guy wasn't in control any longer. "Okay, Rabbit," Chad said sarcastically as he put the guy’s legs over his shoulders and pined his arms to the floor. His precum lubed dick positioned against the exposed rosebud and easily entered to the hilt. " Now, you're going to feel a fuckin real mans dick." "No, you can't." The guy pleaded. "I've never been fucked...." He stopped mid sentence as Chad's dick was already pummeling easily into the man's moist hole. The only sounds from the guy was a pleasurable moan now and then as Chad pumped the virgin ass. Taking his own sweet time enjoy his retribution of bunny man. Before Chad was done the guy had shot twice. "Please, don't stop." he begged. Chad pulled out roughly as he didn't want to give the guy anything he wanted. "Lesson learned I hope." He said as he tossed the guy his clothes. "Now get out!" "I'm sorry." The guy repeated over and over as he dressed and left the room. Ding Doc: Chad you wouldn't believe the hunky guy I saw today in the City Center here. He was walking on the opposite side of the open court area. I tried to catch up with him but I lost him in the crowd. He's the guy that keeps appearing in my dreams. Rugged features on a strong masculine body and a package you could clearly see from far away. Ugh.. Chad: Well maybe you'll see him tomorrow. I hope to finish up here in the next day or two. Have an appointment shortly. Chat later? Doc: Sure. You really think I'll see my stud again? Chad: I'm sure. Chad's routine went on for a couple more days as he doubled his efforts to locate at least one candidate. He was actually making progress on a couple candidates and accelerating his communications with them, trying to make up for lost time. One morning, after his breakfast, he got the second reminder on New Markets. "Dam, I forgot about them." He chastised himself. Every day delay on a new market was potential loss of profits. "I guess Seattle will have to take a back seat for a day." He announced. He updated his web site with a new front page announcing the expansion into Miami, Fort Lauderdale and Atlanta. It was a standard format he'd used before so he could quickly provide the biographical data on the Studs available in each area along with enticing facial and body photos. Members could access more personal detail about each stud along with more photos that clearly revealed the assets available. "Miami, Kyle, 6'3", 195# His brown hair and green eyes add to his ear to ear smile, personality and masculinity." Chad pressed the button to submit Kyle's profile. "Atlanta, Vance, 5'7", 155# Tight ripped body and longer military hair cut. Never an attitude with this hot man." Pressing enter again, he only had one to go. "Fort Lauderdale, Hunter, 5'10", 210# Perfect hard body, dark brown hair, trimmed mustache and goatee. There, that wasn't so hard." He clicked a few more buttons and the web site was open for business. Chad had acquired all three of the men using the same process he first developed on Travis last year. They all went through a period of adjustment and then a training period before becoming the stud in one of Chad's markets. Training was more like subconscious conditioning as they really were never aware Chad was training them. Each had willingly submitted to having sex with the clients without realizing that was what they were doing. They never realize it was a job without compensation. Initially they didn't know much more than that, for some reason, hot men were seeking them out for sex. What could be more satisfying to them and their sexual needs? Over the course of the training they were being conditioned to look for a man whenever their arousal was stimulated. Some figured it was a side effect of the ever present cockring, which it was. Others assumed they were finally getting lucky. Either way, the web site connections were great and the sex was always hot. The financial compensation to Chad was based upon the role the stud was to play in the selected scene and by the client's satisfaction with their performance. Thus there was great incentive for Chad to ensure they would perform. This is where his interview process, testing and then the training period were critical. The system worked best on true alpha males and he needed time to tune the system to each. Chad felt confident in this new group as all were more than willing to connect with other men strictly for sex. The online chat room was popular too. They often chatted about the diversity of sexual opportunities they had engaged in with contacts on the site. They envisioned all kinds of scenes where the role-play would be really wild and fun. They couldn't imagine any scene that would demand them to play out a role they wouldn't enjoy. Little did they know that the stimulus from the cockring acted like an aphrodisiac, heightening the total experience. Hunter, from Fort Lauderdale, was so much into role play that he paid a professional photographer to take lots of pictures of him in all kinds of costumes. He wanted to show the range of diverse roles he could play. He carefully picked out the best pictures from each scene and described the scene and his role, which was always the dominate character. He then submitted them to be posted in his profile on the sex site. This was his official means of communication with others to set up their connections. Little did any of the men know that Chad was behind it all. Chad, as the owner of the website, only used a few of Hunter's pictures, explaining that the policy of the site restricted content. Hunter had no idea that many of the connections were from paying clients. Furthermore the alpha males were never told the client may be taking on the dominate role and the Stud the submissive role. It wasn't necessary as the cockring, more or less, forced them to perform by controlling their erection, along with the eroticism of the heightened arousal. Telling such a total top, like Hunter, that he'd end up being submissive to the client could ruin the impact for the client and Chad. He loved watching the resultant hot sex scenes of his men, who think they are the total stud, when in reality the client has set up every detail of the scene and they are the submissive, controlled pawn. Hunter’s original, innocent pics were the best. Those pictures revealed a strong dominate man. The man Chad first met at the Elysium Resort had plenty to drool over. Chad was nervous when he arrived in Fort Lauderdale and checked into the Elysium resort. He'd never been there before, but knew Hunter frequented the place. He wasn't clear if Hunter worked for Elysium or just visited it a lot. He really wanted a casual meeting with Hunter if at all possible. Several other candidates in the area had dropped out at the suggestion of meeting with Chad and he didn't want to take a chance on loosing Hunter. He unpacked, loosely wrapped a towel about his trim waist and went out to one of the clothing optional pools. Not finding Hunter at the first one, he walked over to the second pool which had a lot more men both in the pool and sunning themselves. Hunter stood out clearly with several men surrounding him, obviously vying for his attention. Chad felt a bit out of place. Here he was at the high class gay resort with two clothing optional pools and almost all the men wore swimsuit, many the boarding style that hid all assets. He had planned to work on his total tan, but really expected to have more eye candy to enjoy as he did so. Chad picked out a lounge, spread his towel and stretched out acting like he was ignoring the small crowd at the other end of the pool. His dark sunglasses hid the fact that he was watching any of the activity. He had the perfect location to quietly observer this hunk in action. As time passed he observed most of the group of men leave. He couldn't tell if they had made arrangements to meet with Hunter or not as he wasn't close enough to hear the conversations. He did note with pleasure that Hunter was totally naked as the crowd grew sparse. It provided him a good chance to observer the total package unencumbered and unrestrained. Chad began to reapply his tanning lotion as he had done several times over the past couple of hours. This time he knew that Hunter was watching him, so he made a production of trying to reach his back. "May I be of assistance?" Hunter asked as he took the bottle of lotion out of Chad's hand without waiting for the answer. He reached over to begin spreading it on Chad's back, just as Chad turned to face the hunk. They ended up face to face with Hunter's lotion covered hand rubbing across Chad's chest. "Very nice." "But not where I needed the lotion." Chad replied laughing. "Sorry about that. I'll just have to even this out for you." He said as his hand continued spreading the lotion lower and lower on Chad's tight body. "When you're ready, you can do my backside too." Chad said calmly "I'm Hunter", he said firmly, "I'd love to do you totally." "Chad", he replied quickly. Thinking to himself, we'll see who becomes the real hunters prey tonight. "I'll bet you could hunt down and capture any man you desired." He said as he turned his back to Hunter waiting for those strong hands to begin their magic on his back. The conversation continued as they lay in the sun the rest of the afternoon. Sharing information about their lives and sports interest they quickly grew closer to each other. Thanks to his research about Hunter, Chad was able to make up his information as he went along. Making himself look like the perfect buddy for Hunter. They took turns rubbing lotion on each other, taking their time to explore each others muscled bodies. Their hands purposely strayed to erotic zones more than once. As the sun sank in the west, they made plans to meet for dinner. They showered and slipped on casual attire for a night out. Chad was convinced that Hunter was the one he wanted to acquire. The man was totally masculine and despite his rough, rugged, macho appearance, he was really very gentle, educated and considerate toward others. They sat next to each other during dinner, like long time lovers. Chad would caress Hunters leg, brushing his dick, every now and then. Hunter, breathing hard, would moan softly. Then he'd tell Chad what he wanted to do to him later. There was a lot of small talk and sexual innuendo until they retired to Chad's room. Once in the room Hunter practically tore Chad's clothes off as he kissed him deeply head to toe. Hunter dominated Chad completely, directing him on what to do and how to do it. In no time he'd fucked Chad not once but twice. Chad's plan was going well. He'd planned to let Hunter wear himself down, which he did trying to come a third time. "I bet I have something that will get you going again." Chad produced the cockring. "Never cared much for them." Hunter scoffed. "Let's try it." "But it's so heavy." "Yeah, but a man like you needs to wear something solid and firm." Not wanting to seem weak Hunter agreed. "Okay" He reached out for it but Chad pulled it back. "No way, I get to put it on you. You've been in charge the whole night." "Sorry, just the way I am I guess." Chad put the cockring on Hunter, removing the clear liner and tossing it aside. Finally twisting it first to the right and then left and finally right again as he activated it. "Now that looks hot as hell on you!" "Dam right, makes my dick stand out nicely." Hunter smiled and quickly kissed Chad. "I'm glad your letting me try it." "Hunter" "Yeah, Chad." "You're getting hard." "mmmm I know" "No, really hard." Hunter reached down and wrapped his fist around his hard dick. "Man, do I feel huge and ready for more action." He pushed Chad back onto the bed. "I bet I could fuck you again now." He fucked Chad and came a third time. Hunter was amazed. Not for what he'd been able to do, but the fact that he lasted so long. He was used to fucking a guy for about ten minutes before loosing control and blasting his load. But this time lasted well over an hour and he was rock hard the entire time. "Man, this cockring really helps." "I could tell. and you didn't last nearly as long the other two times." "I know. I've never been able to stay hard that long before. It really was fantastic." Hunter looked down at the cockring. "Should have asked before, but can I keep it?" "Sure, I can get another one when I get home." Chad thought, mission accomplished. Pulling Chad close, Hunter kissed him deeply and then whispered into his ear. "I'm ready to have sex again. Are you game?" "You're the Hunter and I'm your prey." Chad chuckled as he put his legs up on Hunter's broad powerful shoulders. Now it was Hunter who'd be the prey for clients in Fort Lauderdale. Chad could hardly wait until one of the client's would choose to dominate Hunter for the first time. "I'll just have to make sure that when it happens, there is a camera so I can enjoy it too." He thought to himself. The computer screen flashed yet another reminder. It was time for end of month reviews of New Orleans, Dallas, Chicago, and Minneapolis. All but Minneapolis had completed the first half of the training. This is mostly them adjusting to the cockring and finding out that they can use it to their own benefit if they choose to do so. 'I'll never get anything done today with all these reminders and emails. <Ding> Doc: Congratulations on the opening of the Southeast Market. I am amazed that you've been able to maintain the timeline of your business plan so well. It is such an aggressive schedule. BTW - We are already making good profit from the alpha already in production! Chad: Thanks (guess I'd better get that market open soon). I'm glad to hear we're profitable. Knew it would work out and you'd be happy with the return on your investment. Doc: Still haven't seem my alpha again since that first sighting. Hope he shows up again soon. Chad: Be patient, that's what you keep telling me. The next step was to notify them via snail mail of their ID and passwords to accounts set up for them on what appeared to be a gay mans connection site. Here Chad was able to monitor the studs behind the scenes. He could play the role of a guy looking to connect or just be a friend. He could interact anonymously, as he saw fit. He couldn't force the studs to use the account but he knew most would. As it appeared to be a legit sex site, they may connect with other men, but Chad could always monitor if they were connecting with each other. He could also act as a personal confidant if need be to advise the studs and indirectly manipulate them to do some action he desired as their chat buddy. LOL, If only they knew who he really was. <DING> Message on Brian's phone. Opening it he found that "The Attic Men" were having another party tonight. They used to be every two weeks, but lately had become sporadic last minute events. Brian loved them even more than the other play parties as they really were in an attic that was set up just for sex events instead of just the bedrooms of someone's home. Plenty of pillows, beds, sex toys, an examination table, and even two slings. The host even provided the lube, condoms and refreshments by charging a small contribution at the door, to cover expenses. Brian was totally ready for some fun. His hard work outs at the gym were paying off. He'd gained another two pounds on top of the eight pounds growth spurt after the play party a few weeks ago. The additional solid muscle off set by his already lean torso really made him look hotter than ever. He arrived about an hour after the start time. Quickly entered through the porch door hair soaked and flattened to his head and his leather jacket dripping water. He was greeted by his Wisconsin buddy Wes at the door. "Sure is a nasty storm." "Yeah, I thought it wasn't due until tomorrow morning." Brian removed his jacket and shook off the rain. Hey, You're looking pumped tonight! Got a new exercise routine going?" Brian smirked as he gave Wes a quick hug. "Yeah, something like that." Once inside he went upstairs and undressed, putting his clothes in the provided bag and hanging his jacket to dry. He put his name on the bag before tossing it into the pile in the corner of the room. Then walked over to join the group. He got a thumbs up from the hot leather couple as they eyed his new cockring. "Fuckin hot Bri, we'll have to play later." Immediately several others turn to see what they were talking about. A hand attached to a small oriental guy reached out and grabbed Brian's cock and began to stroke him to erection. "I'm ready for you now, stud." He turned and tried to force Brian's cock into his already lubed ass. "Going to have to open you up a bit first I'm afraid." Brian reached down and tried to force his thumb into the guy's ass. "Dam, you a virgin? Never seen an ass that tight before." "No, not your fingers, I only want your cock in me." "I can't even get my thumb inside of you. How do you expect to get my cock in?" "Just force it, hard." "You've got to be kidding." "Fuck me! Dam it!" Brian pushed his cock head hard against the oriental's ass. Finally the head pushed in past the sphincter resulting in screams so loud that everyone stopped to see what was wrong. Brian froze not wanting to injure the guy. One of the hosts pulled the guys head down and onto his dick to shut him up as he pulled Brian in for a deep kiss. "Go for it big man, he'll be quiet now." "I don't know. He's really too tight." Brian explained just as another guest push him forward forcing his cock deeper into the poor guy. Tears were running down his face as he gagged on the guys cock. He then pushed the host away freeing his mouth. "Please," almost whimpering, "I can't take anymore of it. The pain is too much. You've got to pull that fucking monster out now." Brian pushed the guy's ass away slowly as he extricated his cock inch by inch. "Get ready." He warned as the head with its thick corona was about to exit. Brian continued to pull out. Try as he may his cock head seemed stuck. He worked some lube around the shaft and pushed harder against the guy as he finally pulled out with a loud sound like the cork popping on a bottle of champagne . The oriental collapsed forward and landed on the sofa. "Sorry man," tears still streaming down his face, "I really thought I could take you all the way. I wanted your monster inside me so badly." "Fuck, next time get yourself opened up first." Brian felt bad for the guy but was too horned up to sit around talking about it. He didn't have to worry though as Jack (jack-off guy) grabbed Brian's monster and began stroking like no tomorrow. He was known as the party expert at jacking off cause he really could get anyone off. One way or another. As he jacked Brian, he played with the nips on Brian's chest. First one and then the other. A twist here or a bite there. He knew that Brian's nips were like a live wire connected to his cock. He'd played with the bull cock enough times in the past to know every inch of it and just what he could do to get Brian to give up his load. A large load of thick creamy cum that usually shot several feet from the monstrously thick, nine inch long insatiable cock. "You seem bigger tonight Brian." "Yeah, I'm getting results from a new workout at the gym." He replied, not wanting to mention the eight pounds that suddenly appeared a couple weeks ago. "Yeah? Everyone's talking about your pumped, 'just finished my workout' body, but I'm talking about your cock." Brian was caught off guard. He learned to recognize if the cockring had been activated and it hadn't as yet. "Bigger, how?" "I'm pretty sure your cocks longer than last time! See?" Jack put both hands end to end around Brian's cock. "Look how you extend past my hands." "Fuck!" Sure enough, Brian could see that he was indeed about a half an inch longer than before. He'd been so busy working out at the gym that he hadn't fucked around since the play party, not even to jack himself off. So he never really had a chance to notice it until now. The realization that even his cock had grown since the play party heightened his erotic arousal even more. Jacks admonitions sent Brian over the top almost immediately and cum was flying everywhere. Brian felt his balls pulsing and squeezing out volley after volley of the thick white substance. He slowly regained his self control while watching some of the other men fucking around him. Then he went off to the bathroom to clean up a bit before grabbing a towel and bounding down the stairs to get some quick energy from one of the sport drinks provided by the hosts. "Hey, Brian" Wes shouted across the room. "What the fuck you been doing? You're looking hot as hell." "Just hitting the gym a bit more than I was." Brian replied. Wes moved quickly over to Brian and slapped his hands on Brian's pecs. Then staring down he groped the huge bulge in the front of Brian's towel. "Saving some for me I hope. By the time you're done with that Red Bull, I'll be up in the sling waiting for your bull cock." Brian finished the drink and a few apple slices as he chatted with some others in the living room. As he was heading back up the stairs to the attic, a new guy with a good build heading dow,n reached out and pulled off Brian's towel. "Don't mind if I borrow your towel man, I got to get some snacks." "Naw, I don't need it now." Brian barely noticed the guy. "Whoa!" The guy pushed Brian against the side of the stairway, "Man, that's a fucking hot cockring!" He pitched the towel over his shoulder as he reached out grabbing the cockring, accidentally activating the fail safe. "Hey careful there... " Too late for Brian as his cock began the rapid growth initiated by the defense program. "Fuck, You're huge! I got to have some of that before I have to leave." Chad had just finished working on the month reviews of New Orleans, Dallas, and Chicago. He had just opened Brian's account when the indicator flashed an event. "Wonder what he's up to tonight?" He continued to review the activity and update his notes while he tried to figure out what was going on this time. "Think I'd enjoy that ass", Brian replied as he proceeded up the stairs looking for Wes. Sure enough Wes was in the sling naked except for his military boots. His feet suspended in the stirrups of the sling making his ass totally accessible to anyone. "I'm over here!" Wes shouted, "Waiting for you to breed me with that fucking bull cock of yours." Brian already sported the increased erection size due to the cockring and was aroused beyond normal. Chad finished set aside his notes and decided to try and see what Brian was up to. He used the GPS and found the location and began looking for any cameras around. "Oh, yeah." Sure enough there are a couple of them. The first showing a guy alone in bed jacking off while intently watching a TV and the second revealing a group surrounded a guy in a sling. But where is Brian? "Come on, Brian." Someone beckoned; "We're all ready for a good show." Wes looked at Brian and scanned down the studs body, "Fuck that cock ring really makes you look huge." The two closest guys, the leather buddies, were well familiar with Brian and his huge cock. They'd both experienced it on more than one occasion. One of the leather buddies squeezed out a good amount of gun oil on Brian's cock just before he began to plunge into Wes. The sling gave in easing the penetration as Brian entered inch by inch. "Is that Brian?" Questions Chad to himself, noting the guys back looked larger than he remembered. "Slow down man." Wes ordered as he tried to brace himself for what he knew was about to take him over the top. "Man do you feel bigger than ever. That cockring must really be keeping you pumped." Chad was enjoying the show. His alpha male in action. Pumping furiously into the guy in the sling. He listens intently to the comments the group's shouting about Brian's body and his cock. He thinks Brian's workout must really be going well as it has had big impact in the almost two months since he last saw him. He just can't believe that two months could make Brian that much larger unless Brian was on steroids and that'd ruin things. Brian continued his assault on Wes. Knowing full well it was what Wes always wanted as well. He plunged in forcefully, all the way in one long deep stroke. Then held it until Wes's eyes widened. "Fuck! You're going to split me open." Wes almost screamed as Brian pulled out totally for the first time. Pistoning his monster back in again only not quite so fast as the first time, but just as deep. He loved the feel of every inch of Wes's anal canal stroking past his cock head. The ridge was so super sensitive from the event on the stairway that it was almost unbearable to him. As Brian continued the others jacked off or played with each other as they watched. Some were stroking Wes's chest. Others were running their hands over Brian's muscular arms, back and chest. On one of the withdrawal strokes, one of the leather buddies reached out and grabbed the cockring in his hand. Brian tried to stop him but it was too late, he'd already moved it just enough to set it off. A shock wave surged through Brian's body as the device kicked in a double event. Chad noted the alarm on his computer. "NO! Not another double event!" He watched glued to the screen as Brian's muscles seem to get pumped up even bigger. "What the fuck?" Chad realized that the growth he was witnessing wasn't due to a gym workout. Something had to be wrong with the cockring program. He frantically started to review the logs and read outs from the system. The leather buddy released Brian's cock in reaction to its noticeable growth. "Look at his fucking cock man. It's growing even larger!" "Dam, stud, what the fuck is going on?" Wes shouted at Brian just as Brian's enlarged cock penetrated him again. Too late to stop as Brian plunged deep into Wes while his body surged yet again with the growth stimulated by the cockrings fail safe. It felt so incredible to feel his muscles growing as he continued to pummel into Wes until he climaxed sending wave after wave of cum deep inside the poor guy. With his own cum running out of Wes and onto the floor, Brian slowed down his stroking until he could finally extricate himself from Wes. Chad watched in total amazement as Brian pulled out. He could clearly see Brian's enlarged cock size and is impressed, although still confused by the unexpected side effect. It was normal for the failsafe event to force temporary growth in the alpha males cock. Temporary being the key word. But for Brian to retain the size and even more strange, for it to cause his entire body to grow! "Brian, you'd better sit down for a bit. You look like you need to cool off." Brian stepped back and sat down on the sofa nearby and took the glass of water Jack offered to him. "Thanks man, I'm so thirsty." Brian drank the cooling liquid as his erotic state subsided slowly. Jack couldn't help but to play with Brian's still turgid cock. "Something is going on with you man. You're body is pumped up really huge and your cock has grown another half inch since I jacked you off earlier." >Too be continued <